summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/68939-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/68939-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/68939-0.txt6931
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 6931 deletions
diff --git a/old/68939-0.txt b/old/68939-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 1d7e57c..0000000
--- a/old/68939-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,6931 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The women novelists, by Reginald
-Brimley Johnson
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The women novelists
-
-Author: Reginald Brimley Johnson
-
-Release Date: September 8, 2022 [eBook #68939]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
- https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images
- made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WOMEN NOVELISTS ***
-
-
-
-
-
- THE
-
- WOMEN NOVELISTS
-
- BY
-
- R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON
-
- AUTHOR OF
- “TALES PROM CHAUCER” “TOWARDS RELIGION”
- “TENNYSON AND HIS POETRY”
-
- [Illustration]
-
- LONDON: 48 PALL MALL
-
- W. COLLINS SONS & CO. LTD.
-
- GLASGOW MELBOURNE AUCKLAND
-
-
-
-
-Copyright 1918
-
-
-
-
-I have to thank the editor and publisher of _The Athenæum_ for
-permission to reprint the chapter on “Parallel Passages”; the editor
-and publisher of _The Gownsman_ for permission to use “A Study in Fine
-Art”; Professor Gollancz and Messrs. Chatto & Windus for permission to
-reprint the section on “Cranford” which was written for an Introduction
-to a reprint of that novel in “The King’s Classics.”
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- INTRODUCTION 1
- BEFORE MISS BURNEY
-
- THE FIRST WOMAN NOVELIST 7
- FANNY BURNEY, 1752-1840
-
- A PICTURE OF YOUTH 35
- FANNY BURNEY’S “CAMILLA”
-
- “CECILIA” TO “SENSE AND SENSIBILITY” 54
- WRITERS FROM 1782-1811
-
- A STUDY IN FINE ART 66
- JANE AUSTEN, 1775-1817
-
- A “MOST ACCOMPLISHED COQUETTE” 105
- JANE AUSTEN’S “LADY SUSAN”
-
- PARALLEL PASSAGES 117
- JANE AUSTEN AND FANNY BURNEY
-
- “PERSUASION” TO “JANE EYRE” 131
- WRITERS FROM 1818-1847
-
- A LONELY SOUL 164
- CHARLOTTE BRONTË, 1816-1855
-
- “JANE EYRE” TO “SCENES OF CLERICAL LIFE” 179
- WRITERS FROM 1847-1858
-
- A PROFESSIONAL WOMAN 204
- GEORGE ELIOT, 1819-1880
-
- THE GREAT FOUR 226
- BURNEY, AUSTEN, BRONTË, GEORGE ELIOT
-
- THE WOMAN’S MAN 245
- AN IDEAL AND A POINT OF VIEW
-
- PERSONALITIES 263
- CHARACTER ANALYSIS AND BIOGRAPHICAL OUTLINES
-
- CONCLUSION 282
-
- APPENDIX--LIST OF MINOR WRITERS 293
-
- INDEX TO AUTHORS AND TITLES 297
-
-
-
-
-THE WOMEN NOVELISTS
-
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTION
-
-
-Although women wrote novels before Defoe, the father of English
-fiction, or Richardson, the founder of the modern novel, we cannot
-detect any peculiarly feminine elements in their work, or profitably
-consider it apart from the general development of prose.
-
-In the beginning they copied men, and saw through men’s eyes,
-because--here and elsewhere--they assumed that men’s dicta and
-practice in life and art were their only possible guides and examples.
-Women to-day take up every form of fiction attempted by men, because
-they assume that their powers are as great, their right to express
-themselves equally varied.
-
-But there was a period, covering about a hundred years, during which
-women “found themselves” in fiction, and developed the art, along
-lines of their own, more or less independently. This century may
-conveniently be divided into three periods, which it is the object of
-the following pages to analyse:
-
-From the publication of _Evelina_ to the publication of _Sense and
-Sensibility_, 1778-1811.
-
-From the publication of _Sense and Sensibility_ to the publication of
-_Jane Eyre_, 1811-1847.
-
-From the publication of _Jane Eyre_ to the publication of _Daniel
-Deronda_, 1847-1876.
-
-It may be noticed, however, in passing to the establishment of a
-feminine school by Fanny Burney, that individual women did pioneer
-work; among whom the earliest, and the most important, is “the
-ingenious Mrs. Aphra Behn” (1640-1689). She is generally believed
-to have been the first woman “to earn a livelihood in a profession,
-which, hitherto, had been exclusively monopolized by men,”--“she was,
-moreover, the first to introduce milk punch into England”! For much of
-her work she adopted a masculine pseudonym and, with it, a reckless
-licence no doubt essential to success under the Restoration. Yet she
-wrote “the first prose story that can be compared with things that
-already existed in foreign literatures”; and, allowing for a few
-rather outspoken descriptive passages, there is nothing peculiarly
-objectionable in her _Oroonoko; or, The History of the Royal Slave_.
-Making use of her own experience of the West Indies, acquired in
-childhood, she invented the “noble savage,” the “natural man,” long
-afterwards made fashionable by Rousseau; and boldly contrasted the
-ingenuous virtues, and honour, of this splendid heathen with Christian
-treachery and avarice. The “great and just character of Oroonoko,”
-indeed, would scarcely have satisfied “Revolutionary” ideals of the
-primitive; since he was inordinately proud of his birth and his beauty,
-and killed his wife from an “artificial” sense of honour. But there is
-a naïvely exaggerated simplicity in Mrs. Behn’s narrative; which does
-faithfully represent, as she herself expresses it, “an absolute idea of
-the first state of innocence, before man knew how to sin.” Whence she
-declares “it is most evident and plain, that simple nature is the most
-harmless, inoffensive, and virtuous mistress. It is she alone, if she
-were permitted, that better instructs the world than all the inventions
-of man: _religion would here but destroy that tranquility they possess
-by ignorance; and laws would but teach them to know offence, of which
-now they have no notion_ ... they have a native justice, which knows
-no fraud; and they understand no vice, or cunning, but when they are
-taught by the white men.”
-
-Our author is quite uncompromising in this matter; and her eulogy of
-“fig-leaves” should refute the most cynical: “I have seen a handsome
-young Indian, dying for love of a beautiful Indian maid; but all his
-courtship was, to fold his arms, pursue her with his eyes, and sighs
-were all his language: while she, as if no such lover were present, or
-rather as if she desired none such, carefully guarded her eyes from
-beholding him; and never approached him, but she looked down with all
-the blushing modesty I have seen in the most severe and cautious of our
-world.”
-
-The actual story of _Oroonoko_ will hardly move us to-day; and the
-final scene, where that Prince and gentleman is seen smoking a pipe
-(!) as the horrid Christians “hack off” his limbs one by one, comes
-dangerously near the ludicrous. Still we may “hope,” with the modest
-authoress, that “the reputation of her pen is considerable enough to
-make his glorious name to survive all ages.”
-
-It should finally be remarked that Aphra forestalls one more innovation
-of the next century, by introducing slight descriptions of scenery; and
-that here, as always, she arrested her readers’ attention by plunging
-straight into the story.
-
-Two other professional women of that generation deserve mention: Mrs.
-Manley (1672-1724), author of the scurrilous _New Atalantis_, and Mrs.
-Heywood (or Haywood) (1693-1756), editor of the _Female Spectator_.
-Both were employed by their betters for the secret promotion of vile
-libels--the former political, the latter literary; and both wrote
-novels of some vigour, but deservedly forgotten: although the latest,
-and best, of Mrs. Manley’s were written after _Pamela_, and bear
-striking witness to the influence of Richardson.
-
-A few more years bring us to the true birth of the modern novel; when
-Sarah Fielding (1710-1768), whose _David Simple_, in an unfortunate
-attempt to combine sentiment with the picaresque, revealed some of
-her brother’s humour and the decided influence of Richardson. And
-though _The Female Quixote_ of Charlotte Lennox (1720-1804) has been
-pronounced “more absurd than any of the romances which it was designed
-to ridicule,” Macaulay himself allows it “great merit, when considered
-as a wild satirical harlequinade”; and it remains an early, if not the
-first, example of conscious revolt against the artificial tyrannies of
-“Romance,” of which the evil influences on the art of fiction were soon
-to be triumphantly abolished for ever by a sister-authoress.
-
-
-
-
-THE FIRST WOMAN NOVELIST
-
-(FANNY BURNEY, 1752-1840)
-
-
-It is, to-day, a commonplace of criticism that the novel proper, though
-partially forestalled in subject and treatment by Defoe, began with
-Richardson’s _Pamela_ in 1740. The main qualities which distinguish
-this work from our earlier “romances” were the attempt to copy, or
-reproduce, real life; and the choice of middle-class society for
-dramatis personæ. It is difficult for us to realise how long the
-prejudice against “middle-class” characters held sway; but no doubt
-Christopher North reflected the sentiments of the majority in 1829
-when he represented the “Shepherd” declaring it to be his “profound
-conviction that the strength o’ human nature lies either in the highest
-or lowest estate of life. Characters in books should either be kings,
-and princes, and nobles, and on a level with them, like heroes; or
-peasants, shepherds, farmers, and the like, includin’ a’ orders amaist
-o’ our ain working population. The intermediate class--that is,
-leddies and gentlemen in general--are no worth the Muse’s while; for
-their life is made up chiefly o’ mainners,--mainners,--mainners;--you
-canna see the human creters for their claes; and should ane o’ them
-commit suicide in despair, in lookin’ on the dead body, you are
-mair taen up wi’ its dress than its decease.” The “romance” only
-condescended below Prince or Peer for the exhibition of the Criminal.
-It aimed at exaggeration in every detail for dramatic effect. It
-recognised no limit to the resources of wealth, the beauty of virtue,
-the splendour of heroism, or the corruption of villainy. It permitted
-the supernatural. Fielding clearly considers it necessary to apologise
-for the _vulgarity_ of mere “human nature”:
-
- “The provision, then, which we have here made, is no other than Human
- Nature: nor do I fear that any sensible reader, though most luxurious
- in his taste, will start, cavil, or be offended because I have named
- but one article. The tortoise, as the alderman of Bristol, well
- learned in eating, knows by much experience, besides the delicious
- calipash and calipee, contains many different kinds of food; nor can
- the learned reader be ignorant, that in human nature, though here
- collected under one general name, is such prodigious variety, that a
- cook will have sooner gone through all the several species of animal
- and vegetable food in the world, than an author will be able to
- exhaust so extensive a subject.
-
- “An objection may perhaps be apprehended from the more delicate, that
- this dish is too vulgar and common; for what else is the subject of
- all the romances, novels, plays, and poems, with which the stalls
- abound? Many exquisite viands might be rejected by the epicure, if it
- was sufficient cause for his contemning of them as common and vulgar,
- that something was to be found in the most paltry alleys under the
- same name. In reality, true nature is as difficult to be met with in
- authors, as the Bayonne ham, or Bologna sausage, is to be found in the
- shops.
-
- “But the whole, to continue the metaphor, consists in the cooking of
- the author; for, as Mr. Pope tells us,--
-
- ‘True wit is nature to advantage dress’d;
- What oft was thought, but ne’er so well express’d.’
-
- “The same animal which hath the honour to have some part of his flesh
- eaten at the table of a duke, may perhaps be degraded in another part,
- and some of his limbs gibbetted, as it were, in the vilest stall in
- town. Where then lies the difference between the food of the nobleman
- and the porter, if both are at dinner on the same ox or calf, but in
- the seasoning, the dressing, the garnishing, and the setting forth?
- Hence the one provokes and incites the most languid appetite, and the
- other turns and palls that which is the sharpest and keenest.
-
- “In like manner the excellence of the mental entertainment consists
- less in the subject than in the author’s skill in well dressing
- it up. How pleased, therefore, will the reader be to find that we
- have, in the following work, adhered closely to one of the highest
- principles of the best cook which the present age, or perhaps that
- of Heliogabalus, hath produced? This great man, as is well known to
- all lovers of polite eating, begins at first by setting plain things
- before his hungry guests, rising afterwards by degrees, as their
- stomachs may be supposed to decrease, to the very quintessence of
- sauce and spices.
-
- “In like manner we shall represent human nature at first, to the keen
- appetite of our reader, in that more plain and simple manner in which
- it is found in the country, and shall hereafter hash and ragout it
- with all the high French and Italian seasoning of affectation and
- vice which courts and cities afford. By these means, we doubt not but
- our reader may be rendered desirous to read on for ever, as the great
- person just above mentioned, is supposed to have made some persons
- eat.”
-
-Samuel Richardson, printer, revolutionised fiction. He inaugurated a
-method of novel-writing: shrewdly adapted, and developed, by Fielding;
-boisterously copied by Smollett; humorously varied by Goldsmith and
-Sterne. And when the new ideal of realism and simple narrative had
-been thus, more or less consciously, established as fit fruit for the
-circulating library: that “evergreen tree of diabolical knowledge,”
-finally purified of all offence against decency, was planted in every
-household by a timid and bashful young lady, who “hemmed and stitched
-from breakfast to dinner with scrupulous regularity.”
-
-The mental development of Frances Burney, authoress of _Evelina_, was
-encouraged by “no governess, no teacher of any art or of any language.”
-Her father’s library contained only _one novel_; and she does not
-appear to have supplemented it in this particular. But the peculiar
-circumstances of Dr. Burney’s social position, and the infectious
-enthusiasm of his artistic temperament, provided his daughter with very
-exceptional opportunities for the study of material appropriate to the
-construction of a modern novel. On the one hand, he permitted her free
-intercourse “with those whom butlers and waiting-maids call vulgar”;
-and, on the other, he gave her every opportunity of watching Society
-at ease in the company of artists and men of letters. At his concerts
-and tea-parties, again, she often saw Johnson and Garrick; Bruce, Omai,
-and the “lions” of her generation; the peers and the politicians; the
-ambassadors and the travellers; the singers and the fiddlers.
-
-And, finally, if her most worthy stepmother has been derided for the
-conventionality which discouraged the youthful “observer,” and dictated
-a “bonfire” for her early manuscripts, it may not be altogether
-fanciful to conjecture that the domestic ideals of feminine propriety
-thus inculcated had some hand in shaping the precise direction of the
-influence which Fanny was destined to exert upon the development of her
-art.
-
-For if _Evelina_ was modelled on the work of Richardson, and the
-fathers of fiction, who had so recently passed away, it nevertheless
-inaugurated a new departure--the expression of a feminine outlook on
-life. It was, frankly and obviously, written by a woman for women,
-though it captivated men of the highest intellect.
-
-We need not suppose that Johnson’s pet “character-monger” set out
-with any intention of accomplishing this reform; but the woman’s view
-is so obvious on every page that we can scarcely credit the general
-assumption of “experienced” _masculine_ authorship, which was certainly
-prevalent during the few weeks it remained anonymous. It would have
-been far more reasonable for the public to have accepted the legend
-of its being written by a girl of seventeen. For the heroine is
-represented as being no older; and though Miss Burney was twenty-six
-at the time, she has been most extraordinarily successful in assuming
-the tone of extreme youth, and thus emphasising still further the
-innovation. Its main subject is “The Introduction of a Young Lady to
-the World”; and being told in letters from the heroine to her guardian,
-could scarcely have been better arranged, by a self-conscious artist,
-for the exposition of the novelty. On the other hand, the success of
-its execution doubtless owes much to the author’s spontaneity and to
-her untrained mind. It would seem that she was blissfully unconscious
-of any accepted “rules” in composition; and even in _Cecilia_,
-generally supposed to be partially disfigured by Johnson’s advice,
-it is only in the structure of her sentences that she attempted to
-be “correct.” It is a more complex variant of the same theme, with a
-precisely similar inspiration: the manipulation of her own experience
-of life, and her own comments thereon.
-
-It is obvious that we can only realise the precise nature of what she
-accomplished for fiction by comparing her work with Richardson’s,
-since Fielding, Smollett, and Sterne wove all their stories about
-a “hero,” and even Goldsmith drew women through the spectacles of a
-naïvely “superior” and obviously masculine vicar. Richardson, on the
-other hand, was admittedly an expert in the analysis of the feminine.
-We must recognise a lack of virility in touch and outlook. The prim
-exactitude of his cautious realism, however startling in comparison
-with anything before _Pamela_, has much affinity with what our
-ancestors might have expected from their womenkind. Yet his women are
-quite obviously studies, not self-revelations. We can fancy that Pamela
-sat on his knee to have her portrait taken; while he was giving such
-infinite care to Clarissa’s drapery on the model’s throne. We can only
-marvel that he could ever determine whether Clementina or Miss Harriet
-Byron were a more worthy mate for “the perfect man.” Verily they were
-all as men made them; exquisite creatures, born for our delight, but
-regulated by our taste in loveliness and virtue. That marvellous little
-eighteenth-century tradesman understood their weaknesses no less than
-their perfections; but the fine lines of his brush show through every
-word or expression: the delicacy of outline is deliberately obtained by
-art. They are patently the fruits of acute observation, keen sympathy,
-and subtle draughtsmanship. They remain lay figures, posed for the
-centre of the picture. The showman is there, pulling the strings.
-And above all they are man-made. For all his extraordinary insight
-Richardson can only see woman from the outside. Our _consciousness_
-of his skill proves it is conscious. His world still centres round
-the hero: the rustic fine gentleman, the courtly libertine, or the
-immaculate male.
-
-Fanny Burney reverses the whole process. To begin with external
-evidence: it is Evelina who tells the tale, and every person or
-incident is regarded from her point of view. The resultant difference
-goes to the heart of the matter. The reader does not here feel that he
-is studying a new type of female: he is making a new friend. Evelina
-and Cecilia speak for themselves throughout. There is no sense of
-effort or study; not because Fanny Burney is a greater artist or has
-greater power to conceal her art, but because, for the accomplishment
-of her task, she has simply to be herself. It is here, in fact, that
-we find the peculiar charm, and the supreme achievement, of the women
-who founded the school. By never attempting professional study of
-life outside their own experience, they were enabled to produce a
-series of feminine “Confessions”; which remain almost unique as
-human documents. We must recognise that it was Richardson who had
-made this permissible. He broke away, for ever, from the extravagant
-impossibilities and unrealities of Romance. He copied life, and
-life moreover in its prosaic aspect--the work-a-day, unpicturesque
-experience of the middle-class. But still he lingered among its crises.
-It is not that in his days men were still given to the expression of
-emotion by words, and deeds, of violence. While beautiful maidens were
-liable to be driven furiously by the villain into the presence of an
-unfrocked clergyman; while money could buy a whole army of accomplices
-for their undoing; Richardson remains a realist in the narration of
-such episodes. We are here referring to the fact that his stories are
-all concerned with the elaborate development of one central emotion or
-the analysis of one predominating character. They are pictures of life
-composed for the exhibition of a slightly phenomenal aspect: the depths
-of human nature, not commonly obvious to us in the moods of a day.
-
-It was reserved for Fanny Burney, and still more Jane Austen, to “make
-a story” out of the trivialities of our everyday existence; to reveal
-humanity at a tea-party or an afternoon call. This is, of course, but
-carrying on his reform one step further. The women, besides introducing
-the new element of their own especial point of view, made the new
-realism strictly _domestic_; and learned to depend, even less than
-he, upon the exceptional, more obviously dramatic, or less normal,
-incidents of actual life. If Richardson invented the ideal of fidelity
-to human nature, Miss Burney selected its everyday habits and costume
-for imitation. Evelina’s account of “shopping” in London would not fit
-into Richardson’s scheme; while the many incidents and characters,
-introduced merely for comic effect, lie outside his province.
-
-Miss Burney’s ideal for heroines, indeed, must seem singularly
-old-fashioned to-day; nor do we delight in _Evelina_ for those passages
-to which its author devoted her most serious ambitions. She does not
-excel in minute, or sustained, characterisation; nor have we ever
-entirely confirmed the appreciation which declares that her work was
-“inspired by one consistent vein of passion, never relaxed.” The
-passion of Evelina--by which, however, the critic does _not_ mean her
-love for Orville--has always seemed to us melodramatic and artificial.
-We have little, or no, patience with those refined tremors and
-heart-burnings which completely prostrate the young lady at the mere
-possibility of seeing her long-lost father. It is not in human nature
-to feel so deeply about anyone we have never seen, of whom we know
-nothing but evil.
-
-No blame attaches to Miss Burney as an artist in this respect, however,
-because she was intent upon the revelation of _sensibility_, that most
-elusive of female graces on which our grandmothers were wont to pride
-themselves. Any definition of this quality, suited to our comprehension
-to-day, would seem beyond the subtleties of emotional analysis; but
-we may observe, as some indication of its meaning, that no _man_ was
-ever supposed, or expected, to possess it. Sensibility, in fact, was
-the acknowledged privilege of _ladies_--as distinguished at once from
-gentlemen or women; particularly becoming in youth; and indicating the
-well-bred, the elegant, and the fastidious. It must not, of course,
-be confounded with “susceptibility,” a sign of weakness; for though
-it, temporarily, unfitted the lady for action or speech, it was the
-expression of deep, permanent, feeling and of exquisite taste. Her
-gentle voice rendered inaudible by tears, her streaming eyes buried
-in the cushions of her best sofa, or on the bosom of her best friend,
-the beautiful maiden would fondly persuade herself that her life
-was blighted for evermore. Pierced to the heart by a cold world, a
-faithless friend, or a stern parent, as the case might be, she would
-terrify those who loved her by the wild expression of her eyes, the
-dead whiteness of her lips, her feeble gesticulations, and the disorder
-of her whole person. In the end, mercifully, she would--faint! Under
-such influences, we cannot distinguish very explicitly between the
-effects of joy or sorrow. Evelina is scarcely more natural about her
-transports at discovering a brother, or in the final _satisfaction_ of
-her filial instincts, than in her alarm about “how He would receive
-her,” already mentioned.
-
-We are not justified, on the other hand, in supposing that a heroine
-should only exhibit sensibility on some real emotional catastrophe.
-There was a tendency, we have observed, in “elegant females” to be
-utterly abashed and penetrated with remorse, covered with shame,
-trembling with alarm, and on the verge of hysterics--from joy or
-grief--upon most trivial provocation. A tone, a look, even a movement,
-if unexpected or mysterious, was generally sufficient to upset the
-nice adjustment of their mental equilibrium. “Have I done wrong? Am I
-misunderstood? Is it possible he _really_ loves me?” The dear creatures
-passed through life on the edge of a precipice: on the borderland
-between content, despair, and the seventh heaven.
-
-The wonder of it all comes from admitting that Miss Burney actually
-reconciles us to such absurdities. Except in the passionate scenes,
-Evelina’s sensibility is one of her chief charms. In some mysterious
-and subtle fashion, it really indicates the superiority of her mind
-and her essential refinement. She will be prattling away, with all the
-naïveté of genuine innocence, about her delight in the condescending
-perfections of the “noble Orville,” and then--at _one_ word of warning
-from her beloved guardian--the whole world assumes other aspects,
-no man may be trusted, and she would fly at once to peace, and
-forgetfulness, in the country. We smile, inevitably, at the “complete
-_ingénue_”; but the quick response to her old friend’s loving anxiety,
-the transparent candour of a purity which, if instinctive, is not
-dependent on ignorance, combine to form a really “engaging” personality.
-
-It may be that we have here discovered the secret of sensibility--a
-perception of the fine shades, and instant responsiveness to them.
-There is, however, a most instructive passage in _The Mysteries of
-Udolpho_ which throws much light on this matter. Mrs. Radcliffe
-has every claim to be heard, for her heroines are much addicted to
-sensibility. The passage occurs in an early chapter; when St. Aubert is
-dying, and naturally wishes to impress upon his orphan daughter such
-truths as may guide her safely through life. It has, therefore, all
-the significance of the death-bed; while he “had never thought more
-justly, or expressed himself more clearly, than he did now.” Under such
-circumstances, and in such manner, did that worthy gentleman discourse
-on
-
-
-THE DANGERS OF SENSIBILITY
-
- “Above all, my dear Emily, said he, do not indulge in the pride of
- fine feeling, the romantic error of amiable minds. Those who really
- possess sensibility ought early to be taught that it is a dangerous
- quality, which is continually extracting the excess of misery or
- delight from every surrounding circumstance. And since, in our passage
- through this world, painful circumstances occur more frequently than
- pleasing ones, and since our sense of evil is, I fear, more acute
- than our sense of good, we become the victim of our feelings, unless
- we can in some degree command them. I know you will say--for you are
- young, my Emily--I know you will say, that you are contented sometimes
- to suffer, rather than give up your refined sense of happiness at
- others; but when your mind has been long harassed by vicissitude, you
- will be content to rest, and you will then recover from your delusion:
- you will perceive that the phantom of happiness is exchanged for the
- substance; for happiness arises in a state of peace, not of tumult:
- it is of a temperate and uniform nature; and can no more exist in a
- heart that is continually alive to minute circumstances than in one
- that is dead to feeling. You see, my dear, that, though I would guard
- you against the dangers of sensibility, I am not an advocate for
- apathy. At your age, I should have said _that_ is a vice more hateful
- than all the errors of sensibility, and I say so still. I call it a
- _vice_, because it leads to positive evil. In this, however, it does
- no more than an ill-governed sensibility, which, by such a rule, might
- also be called a vice; but the evil of the former is of more general
- consequence....
-
- “I would not teach you to become insensible, if I could--I would only
- warn you of the evils of susceptibility, and point out how you may
- avoid them. Beware, my love, I conjure you, of that self-delusion
- which has been fatal to the peace of many persons--beware of priding
- yourself on the gracefulness of sensibility: if you yield to this
- vanity, your happiness is lost for ever. Always remember how much more
- valuable is the strength of fortitude, than the grace of sensibility.
- Do not, however, confound fortitude with apathy: apathy cannot know
- the virtue. Remember, too, that one act of beneficence, one act of
- real usefulness, is worth all the abstract sentiment in the world.
- Sentiment is a disgrace, instead of an ornament, unless it lead us to
- good actions: the miser, who thinks himself respectable merely because
- he possesses wealth, and thus mistakes the means of doing good for the
- actual accomplishment of it, is not more blameable than the man of
- sentiment without active virtue. You may have observed persons, who
- delight so much in this sort of sensibility to sentiment, that they
- turn from the distressed, and because their sufferings are painful to
- be contemplated, do not endeavour to relieve them. How despicable is
- that humanity which can be contented to pity where it might assuage!”
-
-And we are finally disposed to question whether Miss Burney herself
-were actually conscious of the subtlety with which she has allowed her
-heroine to reveal, in every sentence, the scarcely perceptible advance
-of her unsuspected “partiality.” The reader, of course, recognises
-Orville at sight for what he proves to be in the final event; but he
-frequently reminds us of Sir Charles Grandison--and in nothing so much,
-perhaps, as in his gentlemanly precautions against letting himself go
-or expressing his emotions. Only a woman of real delicacy, indeed,
-could have imagined, or appreciated, the self-effacement with which
-he helps and protects the guileless heroine from her unprincipled
-admirers; and it required genuine refinement to give him the courage
-evinced by his tactful inquiries into her circumstances and his most
-fatherly advice. The whole development of the relations between them
-must be acknowledged as a triumph of art, and conclusive evidence of
-“nice” feeling.
-
-It is impossible, I think, to put Cecilia herself on a level with
-Evelina; though I personally have always felt that the more crowded
-canvas of the _book_ so entitled, and its greater variety of incident,
-reveal more mature power. But it is less spontaneous and, in a certain
-sense, less original. To begin with, Cecilia is always conscious of her
-superiority. Like her sister heroine, a country “miss,” and suddenly
-tossed into Society without any proper guidance, she yet assumes
-the centre of the stage without effort, and queens it over the most
-experienced, by virtue of beauty and wealth. It may be doubted if
-she has much “sensibility” for everyday matters: whereas the lavish
-expenditure of emotional fireworks over the haughty Delviles, and the
-melodramatic sufferings they entail, are most intolerably protracted,
-and entirely destroy our interest in the conclusion of the narrative.
-The occasional scene, or episode, we complained of in _Evelina_, is
-here extended to long chapters, or books, of equally strained passion
-on a more complex issue. Fortunately they all come at the end, and need
-not disturb our enjoyment of the main story; though, indeed, the whole
-plot depends far more on melodramatic effect. Mr. Harrell’s abominable
-recklessness, and his sensational suicide, the criminal passion of Mr.
-Monckton, and the story of Henrietta Belfield, carry us into depths
-beyond the reach of _Evelina_, where Miss Burney herself does not walk
-with perfect safety. And, in our judgment, such experiences diminish
-the charm of her heroine.
-
-Yet in the main Cecilia possesses, and exhibits those primarily
-feminine qualities which now made their first appearance in English
-fiction, being beyond man’s power to delineate. She, too, is that
-“Womanly Woman” whom Mr. Bernard Shaw has so eloquently denounced. She
-has the magnetic power of personal attraction; the charm of mystery;
-the strength of weakness; the irresistible appeal with which Nature has
-endowed her for its own purposes: so seldom present in the man-made
-heroine, certainly not revealed to Samuel Richardson and his great
-contemporaries.
-
-For the illustration of our main theme, we have so far dwelt upon
-the revelation of womanhood achieved by Miss Burney. It is time to
-consider, in more detail, her application of the new “realism,” her
-method of “drawing from life,” now first recognised as the proper
-function of the novelist. It is here that her unique education, or
-experience, has full play. Instead of depending, like Richardson, upon
-the finished analysis of a few characters, centred about one emotional
-situation, or of securing variety of interests and character-types, _à
-la_ Fielding, by use of the “wild-oats” convention, she works up the
-astonishing “contrasts” in life, which she had herself been privileged
-to witness, and achieves comedy by the abnormal mixture of Society.
-Thus she is able to find drama in domesticity. Her most original
-effects are produced in the drawing-room or the assembly, at a ball or
-a theatre, in the “long walks” of Vauxhall or Ranelagh: wherever, and
-whenever, mankind is seen only at surface-value, enjoying the pleasures
-and perils of everyday existence. How vividly, as Macaulay remarks,
-did she conjecture “the various scenes, tragic and comic, through
-which the poor motherless girl, highly connected on one side, meanly
-connected on the other, might have to pass. A crowd of unreal beings,
-good and bad, grave and ludicrous, surrounded the pretty, timid young
-orphan: a coarse sea-captain; an ugly insolent fop, blazing in a superb
-court-dress; another fop, as ugly and as insolent, but lodged on Snow
-Hill, and tricked out in second-hand finery for the Hampstead ball; an
-old woman, all wrinkles and rouge, flirting her fan with the air of a
-Miss of seventeen, and screaming in a dialect made up of vulgar French
-and vulgar English; a poet lean and ragged, with a broad Scotch accent.
-By degrees these shadows acquired stronger and stronger consistence:
-the impulse which urged Fanny to write became irresistible; and the
-result was the history of Evelina.”
-
-Of what must seem, to our thinking, the extraordinary licence permitted
-to persons accounted gentlemen, Miss Burney avails herself to the
-utmost; and Evelina is scarcely less often embarrassed or distressed
-by Willoughby’s violence and the insolence of Lord Merton, than by
-the stupid vulgarity of the Branghtons and “Beau” Smith. We have
-primarily the sharp contrast between Society and Commerce--each with
-its own standards of comfort, pleasure, and decorum; and secondarily,
-a great variety of individual character (and ideal) within both
-groups. The “contrasts” of Cecilia are, in the main, more specifically
-individual, lacking the one general sharp class division, and may be
-more accurately divided into one group of Society “types,” another of
-Passions exemplified in persons obsessed by a single idea. It is “in
-truth a grand and various picture-gallery, which presented to the eye
-a long series of men and women, each marked by some strong peculiar
-feature. There were avarice and prodigality, the pride of blood and
-the pride of money, morbid restlessness and morbid apathy, frivolous
-garrulity, supercilious silence, a Democritus to laugh at everything,
-and a Heraclitus to lament over everything.... Mr. Delvile never
-opens his lips without some allusion to his own birth and station; or
-Mr. Briggs, without some allusion to the hoarding of money; or Mr.
-Hobson, without betraying the self-indulgence and self-importance of
-a purse-proud upstart; or Mr. Simkins, without uttering some sneaking
-remark for the purpose of currying favour with his customers; or Mr.
-Meadows, without expressing apathy and weariness of life; or Mr.
-Albany, without declaiming about the vices of the rich and the miseries
-of the poor; or Mrs. Belfield, without some indelicate eulogy on her
-son; or Lady Margaret, without indicating jealousy of her husband.
-Morrice is all skipping, officious impertinence, Mr. Gosport all
-sarcasm, Lady Honoria all lively prattle, Miss Larolles all silly
-prattle.”
-
-It is primarily, indeed, a most diverting picture of manners; and if,
-as we have endeavoured to show, Miss Burney advanced on Richardson by
-the revelation of womanhood in her heroines, the realism of her minor
-persons must be applauded rather for its variety in outward seeming
-than for its subtlety of characterisation. As Ben Jonson hath it:
-
- “When some one peculiar quality
- Does so possess a man, that it doth draw
- All his effects, his spirits, and his powers,
- In their confluxions all to run one way,
- This may be truly said to be a _humour_.”
-
-It is in the exhibition of “humours” that our authoress delights and
-excels.
-
-Of any particular construction Miss Burney was entirely guiltless;
-in this respect, of course, lagging far behind Fielding. She has no
-style, beyond a most attractive spontaneity; writing in “true _woman’s_
-English, clear, natural, and lively.” Under the watchful eye of Dr.
-Johnson, indeed, she made some attempt at the rounded period, the
-“elegant” antithesis, in _Cecilia_: but, regretting the obvious effort,
-we turn here again, with renewed delight, to the flowing simplicity of
-her dramatic dialogue.
-
-There is no occasion, at this time of day, to dwell upon her
-sparkling wit, though we may note in passing its obviously
-feminine inspiration--as opposed to the more scholarly subtleties
-of Fielding--and its patent superiority to, for example, the
-kitten-sprightliness of Richardson’s “Lady G.” We cannot claim that
-Miss Burney made any particular _advance_ in this matter; but, here
-again, her work stands out as the first permanent expression--at least
-in English--of that shrewd vivacity and quickness of observation with
-which so many a woman, who might have founded a salon, has been wont
-to enliven the conversation of the home and to promote the gaiety of
-social gatherings. We must recognise, on the other hand, that, if
-commonly more refined than her generation, Miss Burney has yielded to
-its prejudice against foreigners in some coarseness towards Madame
-Duval; as we marvel at her father’s approval of this detail--while
-actually deploring the vigour of her contempt for Lovel, the fop!
-
-Finally, for all technicalities of her art, Miss Burney remains an
-amateur in authorship, who, by a lucky combination of genius and
-experience, was destined to utter the first word for women in the
-most popular form of literature; and to point the way to her most
-illustrious successors for the perfection of the domestic novel.
-
-Probably the most important, more or less contemporary, criticism on
-the early achievements of women, was uttered--incidentally--by Hazlitt
-in 1818. Dismissing Miss Edgeworth’s _Tales_ as “a kind of pedantic,
-pragmatical common-sense, tinctured with the pertness and pretensions
-of the paradoxes to which they are so complacently opposed,” assigning
-the first place to Mrs. Radcliffe for her power of “describing the
-indefinable and embodying a phantom,” he says of Miss Burney and of
-feminine work generally:
-
- “Madame D’Arblay is a mere common observer of manners, _and also a
- very woman_. It is this last circumstance which forms the peculiarity
- of her writings, and distinguishes them from those masterpieces[1]
- which I have before mentioned. She is a quick, lively, and accurate
- observer of persons and things; but she always looks at them with a
- consciousness of her sex, and in that point of view in which it is
- the particular business and interest of women to observe them ... her
- _forte_ is in describing the absurdities and affectations of external
- behaviour, or the manners of people in company.... The form such
- characters or people might be supposed to assume for a night at a
- masquerade....
-
- “Women, in general, have a quicker perception of any oddity or
- singularity of character than men, and are more alive to any absurdity
- which arises from a violation of the rules of society, or a deviation
- from established custom. This partly arises from the restraints on
- their own behaviour, which turn their attention constantly on the
- subject, and partly from other causes. The surface of their minds,
- like that of their bodies, seems of a finer texture than ours; more
- soft, and susceptible of immediate impulses. They have less muscular
- strength, less power of continued voluntary attention, of reason,
- passion, and imagination; but they are more easily impressed with
- whatever appeals to their senses or habitual prejudices. The intuitive
- perception of their minds is less disturbed by any abstruse reasonings
- on causes or consequences. They learn the idiom of character, as they
- acquire that of language, by rote, without troubling themselves about
- the principles. Their observation is not the less accurate on that
- account, as far as it goes, for it has been well said that ‘there is
- nothing so true as habit.’
-
- “There is little other power in Madame D’Arblay’s novels than that
- of immediate observation; her characters, whether of refinement or
- vulgarity, are equally superficial and confined. The whole is a
- question of form, whether that form is adhered to or infringed. It
- is this circumstance which takes away dignity and interest from her
- story and sentiments, and makes the one so teasing and tedious, and
- the other so insipid. The difficulties in which she involves her
- heroines are too much ‘Female Difficulties’; they are difficulties
- created out of nothing. The author appears to have no other idea of
- refinement than that it is the reverse of vulgarity; but the reverse
- of vulgarity is fastidiousness and affectation. There is a true and
- a false delicacy. Because a vulgar country Miss would answer ‘Yes’
- to a proposal of marriage in the first page, Madame D’Arblay makes
- it a proof of an excess of refinement, and an indispensable point
- of etiquette in her young ladies, to postpone the answer to the end
- of five volumes, without the smallest reason for their doing so, and
- with every reason to the contrary.... The whole artifice of her fable
- consists in coming to no conclusion. Her ladies ‘stand so upon their
- going,’ that they do not go at all.... They would consider it as
- quite indecorous to run downstairs though the house were in flames,
- or to move an inch off the pavement though a scaffolding was falling.
- She has formed to herself an abstract idea of perfection in common
- behaviour, which is quite as romantic and impracticable as any other
- idea of the sort.... Madame D’Arblay has woven a web of difficulties
- for her heroines, something like the great silken threads in which
- the shepherdesses entangled the steed of Cervantes’ hero, who swore,
- in his fine enthusiastic way, that he would sooner cut his passage to
- another world than disturb the least of these beautiful meshes.”
-
-The critic recognises the essential quality of Miss Burney’s work--its
-femininity--which he reckons, curiously enough, as a fault. But
-prejudices die hard and it is evident that he is not ready for the new
-point of view.
-
- _Evelina_, 1778.
- _Cecilia_, 1782.
- _Camilla_, 1796.
- _The Wanderer_, 1814.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[1] Of Richardson, Fielding, etc.
-
-
-
-
-A PICTURE OF YOUTH
-
-
-It is natural, if not inevitable, that the later works of Miss Burney
-should have been suffered to remain unread and unremembered. Critics
-have told us that they only face them unwillingly, from a sense of
-duty; and none has ventured a second time. To-day, no doubt, readers
-would hesitate before the five, or more, volumes of extenuated
-sensibility.
-
-And yet, though we should not ask for any reversal of this verdict,
-there are points of interest--at any rate in _Camilla_--which will
-repay attention. The fact is, that in this work Miss Burney has given
-full rein to her ideal of women, her conception of home life, and her
-notions about marriage: all eminently characteristic of the age, and
-full of suggestion as to the work of women.
-
-We have again, as the closing paragraph reminds us, “a picture of
-youth,” primarily feminine; but Camilla is no mere repetition either of
-Evelina or Cecilia. She has even more sensibility, and a new quality of
-most attractive impulsiveness, which is perpetually leading her into
-difficulties.
-
-There is a double contrast, or comparison, of types. The heroine’s
-uncle--Sir Hugh Tyrold--seems to have been conceived as a parody of the
-young lady herself. He flies off at a tangent--far more youthfully than
-she--changes his will three or four times in the first few chapters,
-and is constantly upsetting the whole family by most ridiculous “plans”
-for their happiness.
-
-On the other hand, Edgar Mandlebert--the hero--suffers from too much
-caution; implanted, it is true, by his worthy tutor; but obviously “at
-home” in his nature. Practically the whole five volumes are concerned
-with the misunderstandings produced by Camilla’s hasty self-sacrifices,
-and his care in studying her character, without the key to her motives.
-It would be easy, indeed, to describe the plot as a prolonged “much ado
-about nothing.” The sentiments involved are palpably strained, absurdly
-high-flown, and singularly unbalanced. But we should remember two
-reasons for modifying our judgment, and hesitating before a complete
-condemnation.
-
-In the first place, the ideals for women, and for all intercourse
-between the sexes, differ in nearly every particular from those of our
-own day; and, in the second, these people were almost ridiculously
-young. Love affairs, and often marriage, began for them when they
-were fifteen; and it may be that were our own sons and daughters put
-to the test at that age, their deeds and sentiments might surprise us
-considerably.
-
- “In the bosom of her respectable family resided Camilla. Nature, with
- a bounty the most profuse, had been lavish to her of attractions;
- Fortune, with a moderation yet kinder, had placed her between luxury
- and indigence. Her abode was in the parsonage-house of Etherington,
- beautifully situated in the unequal county of Hampshire, and in the
- vicinity of the varied landscapes of the New Forest. Her father, the
- rector, was the younger son of the house of Tyrold. The living, though
- not considerable, enabled its incumbent to attain every rational
- object of his modest and circumscribed wishes; to bestow upon a
- deserving wife whatever her own forbearance declined not; to educate
- a lovely race of one son and three daughters, with that expansive
- propriety, which unites improvement for the future with present
- enjoyment.
-
- “In goodness of heart, and in principles of piety, this exemplary
- couple were bound to each other by the most perfect union of
- character, though in their tempers there was a contrast which had
- scarce the gradation of a single shade to smooth off its abrupt
- dissimilitude. Mr. Tyrold, gentle with wisdom, and benign in virtue,
- saw with compassion all imperfections but his own, and there doubled
- the severity which to others he spared. Yet the mildness that urged
- him to pity blinded him not to approve; his equity was unerring,
- though his judgment was indulgent. His partner had a firmness of
- mind which nothing could shake: calamity found her resolute; even
- prosperity was powerless to lull her duties asleep. The exalted
- character of her husband was the pride of her existence, and the
- source of her happiness. He was not merely her standard of excellence,
- but of endurance, since her sense of his worth was the criterion for
- her opinion of all others. This instigated a spirit of comparison,
- which is almost always uncandid, and which here could rarely escape
- proving injurious. Such, at its very best, is the unskilfulness of
- our fallible nature, that even the noble principle which impels
- our love of right, misleads us but into new deviations, when its
- ambition presumes to point at perfection. In this instance, however,
- distinctness of disposition stifled not reciprocity of affection--that
- magnetic concentration of all marriage felicity;--Mr. Tyrold revered
- while he softened the rigid virtues of his wife, who adored while she
- fortified the melting humanity of her husband.”
-
-Mrs. Tyrold, in fact, was a most alarming lady; and as that
-“sad fellow,” their son Lionel--one of “the merry blades of
-Oxford”--remarked with spirit, “A good father is a very serious
-misfortune to a poor lad like me, as the world runs; it causes one such
-confounded gripes of conscience for every little awkward thing one
-does.”
-
-It will be seen, at once, that such surroundings promised that
-“repose” so “welcome to the worn and to the aged, to the sick and to
-the happy,” with small occasion for “danger, difficulty, and toil”--the
-delight of youth. Wherefore the flock, with only the son for black
-sheep, must quit the fold, and see something of the wicked world
-outside the garden. Their first venture would seem harmless enough;
-being no farther than over the fields to Cleves Park, just purchased by
-Uncle Sir Hugh, who had “inherited from his ancestors an unencumbered
-estate of £5,000 per annum.”
-
- “His temper was unalterably sweet, and every thought of his breast
- was laid open to the world with an almost infantine artlessness.
- But his talents bore no proportion to the goodness of his heart,
- an insuperable want of quickness, and of application in his early
- days, having left him, at a later period, wholly uncultivated, and
- singularly self-formed.”
-
-Mrs. Tyrold found occasion for further delight in the “superiority”
-of her husband; “though she was not insensible to the fair future
-prospects of her children, which seemed the probable result of this
-change of abode.” Both parents, indeed, prove unexpectedly “worldly”
-on this point; and though obviously far above the sacrifice of
-_principle_ for _profit_, they permit their offspring to run risks--as
-they deem them--in their complaisance to a rich relative.
-
-Sir Hugh is a very prodigy of indiscretion, and complicates matters
-by the introduction of more cousins--Indiana Lynmere, an empty-headed
-but “most exquisite workmanship of nature,” and her wicked brother
-Clermont; who were his wards. A young orphan of great wealth, Edgar
-Mandlebert, pupil and ward of the Rev. Tyrold, completes the group;
-though mischief is made, and all complications really inaugurated, by
-Indiana’s silly governess, Miss Margland.
-
-Obviously there are two main issues at stake--the property of Sir Hugh,
-and the hand of Edgar. Miss Margland desires both for her favourite,
-and evinces much ingenuity in the pursuit. The worthy baronet, however,
-does not long hesitate about the estate. He designs it originally for
-Camilla, simply because she charms him most, and, with his customary
-naïveté, lets all the world into the secret. Then, by his own absurd
-thoughtlessness, he suffers the “little sister Eugenia” to catch
-the smallpox; and by ill-timed playfulness, lames her for life.
-Heart-broken with remorse, and perfectly confident in Camilla’s
-generous disinterestedness, he promptly compensates the poor child by
-making _her_ his heiress; and, after again announcing his intentions in
-public, proves unexpectedly resolute in maintaining them to the end.
-By outsiders, however, it is occasionally still supposed that all his
-money will go to Camilla; and, consequently, she has some experience of
-fortune-hunters.
-
-The character of Eugenia deserves notice. She is quite unlike Camilla,
-and the differences are no doubt accentuated by the combination
-of disease and deformity which, shutting her out from the obvious
-distractions of “youth,” afford much time for solitary reflection. Her
-uncle, moreover, provided her with a scholarly tutor, and to Lionel she
-was always “dear little Greek and Latin.” It was, indeed, this highly
-educated, but very youthful, paragon on whom her own family depended at
-every crisis, whose advice they followed, whose opinion they sought,
-whose approval was their standard of conduct and feeling. Younger than
-Camilla, she was more mature, more thoughtful and clear-headed, always
-decided and always right. Curiously enough, these young people seldom
-consulted their parents, they went to Eugenia; and she, in the most
-important crisis of her life, actually _opposed_ the judgment of her
-elders, demanding from herself a sacrifice which even their lofty ideal
-did not expect or commend. They considered her mistaken, but “they knew
-she must do what she thought right,” and they sadly acquiesced.
-
-Yet there were no Spartan heroics about Eugenia. She had even more
-“sensibility” than Camilla, far more romance, and was more easily
-deceived. Among other schemes of repentance for the injuries he had
-so innocently inflicted on her, Sir Hugh “arranged” for her to marry
-Clermont Lynmere, before that young gentleman had come home; and, of
-course, informed the whole household of his project. Such was Eugenia’s
-extravagant refinement in romance, that, though she could not avoid
-being attracted by the most obviously insincere raptures of young men
-in want of her fortune, one of them “kissing her hand she thought a
-_liberty most unpardonable_. She regarded it as an injury to Clermont,
-that would risk his life should he ever know it, _and a blot to her own
-delicacy_, as irreparable as it was irremediable.”
-
-It is obvious that such excessive refinement proves ill-fitted to
-combat the unprincipled ambitions of the other sex, incited by her
-uncle’s generosity; and when the villain, feigning a passion well
-calculated to stir her fancy, threatens to blow out his brains if she
-refuse him, we do not read of her yielding with surprise. To her notion
-a promise given under any circumstances is absolutely binding; and
-when, undeceived, she is recommended by her pious parents to repudiate
-it, the heroic martyr remains steadfast, and suffers much through some
-volumes. Yet even in that extremity she proves a rock to her more
-wavering elder sister.
-
-We have wandered too long, however, from our heroine.
-
- “Camilla was, in secret, the fondest hope of her mother, though the
- rigour of her justice scarce permitted the partiality to beat even
- in her own breast. Nor did the happy little person need the avowed
- distinction. The tide of youthful glee flowed jocund from her heart,
- and the transparency of her fine blue veins almost showed the velocity
- of its current. Every look was a smile, every step was a spring, every
- thought was a hope, every feeling was joy! and the early felicity of
- her mind was without alloy.... The beauty of Camilla, though neither
- perfect nor regular, had an influence peculiar on the beholder, it
- was hard to catch its fault; and the cynic connoisseur, who might
- persevere in seeking it, would involuntarily surrender the strict
- rules of his art to the predominance of its loveliness. Even judgment
- itself, the coolest and last betrayed of our faculties, she took
- by surprise, though it was not till she was absent the seizure was
- detected. Her disposition was ardent in sincerity, her mind untainted
- with evil. The reigning and radical defect of her character--an
- imagination that submitted to no control--proved not any antidote
- against her attractions: it caught, by its force and fire, the
- quick-kindling admiration of the lively; it possessed, by magnetic
- persuasion, the witchery to create sympathy in the most serious.”
-
-It is a picture of an ideal, stammeringly defined by Edgar: “The utmost
-vivacity of sentiment, all the charm of soul, eternally beaming in
-the eyes, playing in every feature, glowing in the complexion, and
-brightening every smile.”
-
-Obviously hero and heroine are born for each other. He admires her
-above all women, himself has every perfection. And though Mrs. Tyrold
-may have “gloried in the virtuous delicacy of her daughter, that so
-properly, _till it was called for_, concealed her tenderness from the
-object who so deservingly inspired it,” the reader can feel no doubt,
-from the beginning, of her decided “partiality.”
-
-There are two obstacles, however, between the lovers. In the first
-place, Edgar’s tutor had twice been deceived by women; and so acts
-upon his loyal pupil, by the urgent recommendation of caution and
-delay, that he becomes “a creature whose whole composition is a pile
-of accumulated punctilios”; one who “will spend his life in refining
-away his own happiness.” It is obvious that, left to herself, Camilla’s
-nature would bear the closest inspection, as even the old misanthrope
-ultimately admits. But Miss Margland cannot endure any rivalry with
-Indiana, the “beautiful vacant-looking cousin” who has been taught to
-consider herself irresistible, though it is not quite clear what Miss
-Burney would have her readers believe as to the power of beauty. At
-one point she declares that “a very young man seldom likes a silly
-wife. It is generally when he is further advanced in life that he takes
-that depraved taste. He then flatters himself a fool will be easier to
-govern.” But elsewhere we are told that
-
- “Men are always enchanted with something that is both pretty and
- silly; because they can so easily please and so soon disconcert it;
- and when they have made the little blooming fools blush and look down,
- they feel nobly superior, and pride themselves in victory.... A man
- looks enchanted while his beautiful young bride talks nonsense; it
- comes so prettily from her ruby lips, and she blushes and dimples with
- such lovely attraction while she utters it; he casts his eyes around
- him with conscious elation to see her admirers, and his enviers.”
-
-The wily governess has all the audacity of a born diplomatist. She
-simply informs Sir Hugh, who always believes everybody, that Edgar is
-“practically” engaged to her pet pupil. The old man regards the matter
-as settled, and, in perfect innocence, encourages her machinations to
-make a fact of her desire--the girl herself being flattered into an
-indifferent accomplice.
-
-Now Camilla had acquired the habit, quite becoming to girlhood, of
-looking to Edgar, more or less consciously, for guidance through
-life, and of actually asking his advice on all delicate, or doubtful,
-occasions. Miss Margland ingeniously accuses her of trying to catch
-the heir by these “confidences,” and Sir Hugh, without for one moment
-acknowledging the possibility of Camilla having a bad motive, advises
-her to avoid even the appearance of jealousy, and leave Indiana a fair
-field. Such an appeal to her generosity, from so kind a friend, was
-sure of eager support; and the unfortunate girl is thus driven to seek
-friends against whom Edgar had warned her, and to assume the character
-of capriciousness and instability. This proves her Introduction to the
-Great World, whither Miss Burney hurries all her heroines. Like the
-rest, she arrives entirely unprepared, parents of those days apparently
-not considering either advice or guidance on such matters a part of
-their duty. Framed for innocent pleasure, her natural gaiety and ardent
-temperament lead her astray in every direction. She remains entirely
-unsoiled, but invariably does the wrong thing. She gets into debt,
-through sheer ignorance and humility; she makes friends of “doubtful”
-people, through pity and innocence; she even follows the advice of a
-worldly acquaintance, attempting to move her lover by flirting with
-other men. Every word and action is designed to please him: all have
-the contrary effect. His heart remains faithful; his reason must
-criticise.
-
-At this stage of the work Miss Burney revives somewhat of her first,
-spontaneous, manner. The descriptions of Society--wherein “_Ton_,
-in the scale of connoisseurs in _certain circles_, is as much above
-fashion, as fashion is above fortune”--are animated and amusing. We
-are introduced to many new types, male and female, naïvely exaggerated
-perhaps in detail, but absolutely alive and cunningly varied. The
-“prevailing ill-manners of the leaders in the _ton_” astonish, no less
-than their brutal cowardice--in face of a _girl’s_ danger--disgusts.
-Fine gentlemen, it would seem, are neither gallant nor chivalrous.
-The ladies, indeed, are not much better. A divinity, unequally yoked,
-“excites every hope by a _sposo_[2] properly detestable--yet gives
-birth to despair by a coldness the most shivering.” Less favoured
-beauties are equally vain, and some of them more indiscreet.
-
-But here, as in _Cecilia_, our author cannot resist the indulgence of
-heroics. She is not satisfied with her delightful “Comedy of Manners,”
-with the ordinary misunderstandings and heart-burnings essential to
-romance. In her later volumes she plunges Camilla, and the whole Tyrold
-family, into the wildest distress. They lose all their money; Eugenia’s
-husband commits suicide; Lionel nearly murders an uncle, from whom
-he had expectations, by a practical joke; and Camilla acquires, by an
-over-elaborated series of foolish impulses, the appearance of having
-injured her parents beyond forgiveness. Immersed in difficulties, and
-not in the least understanding the circumstances, her father and mother
-refuse to see her; and the forsaken maiden prays for death. The whole
-episode is given in Miss Burney’s worst manner, tempting the reader
-to mere angry impatience with so much false sentiment and senseless
-emotion. They tremble, they faint, they weep, they see visions; we
-could almost fancy ourselves in Bedlam.
-
-In the end, of course, Edgar comes back, receives an “explanation”
-from Camilla--written, as she supposed, on her death-bed; and promptly
-restores everybody to their senses and, incidentally--having plenty to
-spare--to prosperity.
-
- “Thus ended the long conflicts, doubts, suspenses, and sufferings
- of Edgar and Camilla; who, without one inevitable calamity, one
- unavoidable distress, so nearly fell the sacrifice to the two extremes
- of Imprudence, and Suspicion, to the natural heedlessness of youth
- unguided, or to the acquired distrust of experience that had been
- wounded.”
-
-At first sight, certainly, it would seem that we had little here of the
-Richardson-realism, and that Miss Burney was challenging comparison, in
-their own field, with such melodramatic romancists as Mrs. Radcliffe.
-Yet Camilla, and even Eugenia, are far more like real life than Emily
-St. Aubert. However extravagantly composed, they are _founded on_
-nature, whereas the older novelists worked entirely from imagination.
-Before Richardson (and here, of course, Mrs. Radcliffe belongs to the
-earlier age) the models for character were not drawn from experience
-and observation. There was, it would seem, a preconceived notion, and
-certain accepted rules, for the “make-up” of heroes, heroines, parents,
-villains and the rest--which are somewhat akin to the constructed ideal
-of abstract Beauty favoured by certain art critics. They were prepared,
-without very much reference to actual humanity, from mysteriously
-acquired recipes of virtue and vice.
-
-We cannot find any reason to believe that Miss Burney ever worked,
-in her most “exalted” moments, on such a plan. She idealised from
-life, not from the imagination. She really believed that the young
-ladies of her acquaintance all aimed, more or less consciously,
-at that exquisite delicacy which she delighted to exhibit; and, in
-all probability, she was justified in her faith. Her rhapsodies
-are sincere; and they obviously apply to her own sentiments,
-shared by her contemporaries. They are--in their own very feminine
-fashion--reflections on reality--not creations of art by any accepted
-canons.
-
-And the very exaggerated artificiality of _Camilla_ makes it more
-typical--of herself and her period--than _Evelina_ or _Cecilia_: and
-therefore more representative of Woman, when she began to write fiction
-for herself. The genius of her earlier work carried it some way in
-advance of its time; although the progress of her immediate successors
-is most remarkable. Camilla is the very essence of eighteenth-century
-girlhood; ill-mated, as they were no doubt, to “our present race of
-young men,” whose “frivolous fickleness nauseates whatever they can
-reach”; who--when they are not heroes--“have a weak shame of asserting,
-or even listening to what is right, and a shallow pride in professing
-and performing what is wrong.”
-
-It is instructive, indeed, to observe with what apparent crudity Miss
-Burney has chosen to illustrate the greater purity and refinement,
-the superior moral standard, of women to those of men: a problem which
-seems to have almost vanished with Jane Austen (though we may detect it
-at work under the surface), and which has reappeared so prominently,
-after quite a new fashion, in modern literature. By the men novelists
-this was practically assumed without comment; but our knowledge of
-facts would seem to warrant the emphasis awarded the question by women
-in their opening campaign of the pen. Here, as elsewhere, Miss Burney
-was almost the first to teach us what women actually thought and felt:
-in marked contrast to what it had been hitherto considered becoming for
-them to express. She was, always, and everywhere, the mouthpiece of her
-sex.
-
-And, finally, because she was not an “instructed” or professional
-writer, and had not studied good literature, we must recognise the
-real, great drawback of _Camilla_: its grandiloquent style. Dr. Johnson
-did much for English prose: his ultimate influence was towards vigour,
-simplicity, clearness, and common sense. But he was personally pompous,
-a whale in the dictionary; and those who copied him without discretion
-only made themselves ridiculous. It would be easy enough to find
-parallels in _Rasselas_, and elsewhere, for all the clumsy inversions
-and stilted antitheses of _Camilla_. But here we can only regret the
-blindness of ignorant hero-worship, and the natural, if foolish,
-desire to please or flatter by imitation. Miss Burney wrote Johnsonese
-fluently, and thereby ruined her natural powers. We cannot estimate, by
-her foolishness, the influence of the Dictator.
-
-Imitation has not been, fortunately, the besetting sin of women
-novelists, and we may pass over this one “terrible example” without
-further comment.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[2] The “_caro sposo_” of Mrs. Elton.
-
-
-
-
-“CECILIA” TO “SENSE AND SENSIBILITY”
-
-(1782-1811)
-
-
-In considering the women writers immediately following Miss Burney, we
-are confronted at the outset with a deliberate return to the methods of
-composition in vogue before Richardson. If MRS. RADCLIFFE (1764-1823)
-employs, as she does, Defoe-like minuteness of detail in description,
-she entitles all her works “Romances,” and is fully justified in that
-nomenclature. “It was the cry at the period,” says her biographer,
-“and has sometimes been repeated since, that the romances of Mrs.
-Radcliffe, and the applause with which they were received, were evil
-signs of the times, and argued a great and increasing degradation of
-the public taste, which, instead of banqueting as heretofore upon
-scenes of passion, like those of Richardson, or of life and manners, as
-in the pages of Smollett and Fielding, was now coming back to the fare
-of the nursery, and gorged upon the wild and improbable fictions of an
-over-heated imagination.”
-
-Yet the anonymous author of the _Pursuits of Literature_ writes of some
-sister-novelists: “Though all of them are ingenious ladies, yet they
-are too frequently whining and frisking in novels, till our girls’
-heads turn wild with impossible adventures. Not so the mighty magician
-of _The Mysteries of Udolpho_, bred and nourished by the Florentine
-muses in their sacred solitary caverns, amid the paler shrines of
-Gothic superstition, and in all the dreariness of enchantment: a
-poetess whom Ariosto would with rapture have acknowledged, as
-
- ‘... La nudrita
- Damigella Trivulzia al sacro speco.’”--O.F. c. xlvi.
-
-We fear to-day it would be difficult to find men “too mercurial to
-be delighted” by Richardson, “too dull to comprehend” Le Sage, “too
-saturnine to relish” Fielding, who would yet “with difficulty be
-divorced from _The Romance of the Forest_”: since every one of us now
-
- “boasts an English heart,
- Unused at ghosts or rattling bones to start.”
-
-Jane Austen, of course, could never have written _Northanger
-Abbey_ had she not enjoyed Mrs. Radcliffe; and we say at once that
-those delightfully absurd chapters in which Catherine is allowed to
-indulge in the most unfounded suspicions of General Tilney, are not
-substantially unfair to the famous wife of William Radcliffe, Esq.;
-as the artless conversations between Miss Morland and Miss Thorpe no
-doubt justly reflect the deep interest excited by her stories in the
-young and inexperienced. We do not readily, to-day, admire so much
-“exuberance and fertility of imagination”: we have little, or no,
-patience with “adventures heaped on adventures in quick and brilliant
-succession, with all the hairbreadth charms of escape or capture,”
-resembling some “splendid Oriental tale.”
-
-But there can be no question that Mrs. Radcliffe achieved, in three
-admirable examples, a perfectly legitimate attempt--the establishment
-of that School of Terror inaugurated by no less brilliant a writer than
-Horace Walpole (in his _Castle of Otranto_, 1764), and seldom revived
-in England with any success.
-
-It is true that very careful criticism of her methods may discover
-their artificiality. “Her heroines voluntarily expose themselves to
-situations which, in nature, a lonely female would certainly have
-avoided. They are too apt to choose the midnight hour for investigating
-the mysteries of a deserted chamber or secret passage, and generally
-are only supplied,” like Mr. Pickwick, “with an expiring lamp when
-about to read the most interesting documents.” But Emily St. Aubert
-is not surely designed for comparison with even that “imbecility in
-females” which Henry Tilney declared to be “a great enhancement of
-their personal charms.” She is a heroine, not a woman; and if, unlike
-Walpole, Mrs. Radcliffe demands, and supplies, a material explanation
-of all supernatural appearances, she yet allows her imagination to
-wander freely over the realms of superstitious alarm, wherein the
-_reason_ of woman cannot presumably hold sway. Certainly, had Emily
-been less impulsive she would have missed many opportunities of proving
-herself courageous.
-
-I cannot myself, however, entirely avoid the impression that, in
-their natural desire for classification, the critics have laid undue
-stress on Mrs. Radcliffe’s use of Mystery. In the three hundred and
-four, double column, pages of _Udolpho_ there are, besides occasional
-voices, only three definite examples of this artifice--the waxen
-figure behind the veil, the moving pall, and the disappearance of
-Ludovico. The main plot is really no more than a spirited example of
-the conventional Romance-plan (in the development of which she is
-wittily said to have invented Lord Byron)--an involved narrative of
-terrible sufferings and dangers incurred by an immaculate heroine, of
-unmeasured tyranny and violence exerted by a melancholy villain, of
-protracted misunderstandings concerning the gallant hero, with hurried
-explanations all round in the last chapter to justify the wedding-bells.
-
-Obviously there is no realism here. Everything depends upon conscious
-exaggeration: whether it be a description of “the Apennines in their
-darkest horrors,” or of a “gloomy and sublime” castle’s “mouldering
-walls”; of crime indulged without restraint, or innocence unsullied by
-the world. Montoni is not more inhuman in his passion than Emily in the
-“tender elevation of her mind.”
-
-For despite the most solemn warnings of St. Aubert (quoted above), his
-Emily has far more sensibility than any of Miss Burney’s heroines,
-and exemplifies the dangerous doctrine that “virtue and taste are
-nearly the same.” She and Valancourt, indeed, were indifferent to “the
-frivolities of common life”; their “ideas were simple and grand, like
-the landscapes among which they moved”; their sentiments spontaneously
-“arranged themselves” in original verse.
-
-The fact is, that Scott’s startlingly generous estimate suggests
-several sound conclusions: by dwelling upon the genuine poetical
-feeling to be observed in Mrs. Radcliffe’s romances, and the sincerity
-of her sympathy with nature. Though it has been remarked, with some
-justice, that “as her story is usually enveloped in mystery, so there
-is, as it were, a haze over her landscapes”; and that, “were six
-artists to attempt to embody the Castle of Udolpho upon canvas, they
-would probably produce six drawings entirely dissimilar to each other,
-all of them equally authorised by the printed description.”
-
-MRS. INCHBALD (1753-1821), on the other hand, followed the new school
-in writing simple narratives of everyday life; but she produced little
-more than a pale imitation of _The Man of Feeling_ (1771), by Henry
-Mackenzie, the only masculine exponent of “sensibility”; though her
-_Simple Story_ (1791) and _Nature and Art_ (1796) have been frequently
-reprinted. She aimed at dissecting the human heart, as Richardson had
-done; and there is, admittedly, a certain melodramatic, and almost
-decadent, charm in her work.
-
-MARIA EDGEWORTH (1767-1849) was, certainly, the most prominent of
-our novelists between Fanny Burney and Jane Austen. Being a girl of
-eleven when _Evelina_ was published, she lived to witness the triumph
-of _Vanity Fair_. Living beyond her eighth decade, she produced over
-sixty books. Having inspired Scott, on his own testimony, to the
-production of the Waverley Novels, she actually inaugurated, promoted,
-or established at least four forms of fiction more or less new to her
-contemporaries.
-
-Like Fanny Burney, she owed much to the enthusiasm and example of a
-liberal-minded and cultured father: that Richard Lovell Edgeworth who
-married several of the young persons whom the author of _Sandford and
-Merton_ had educated for the honour of his own hand. He and Day were
-notable scholastic reformers, and the influence of their innumerable
-theories on life and the Pedagogue, largely imported from over the
-Channel, is everywhere visible in Maria’s work.
-
-Richard Lovell actually collaborated in the two volumes, inspired by
-Rousseau’s _Émile_, on _Practical Education_ (1798), and supplied
-forewords of edification to that marvellous series in which she first
-proved the possibility of training the young idea by ethical storiettes
-which were _not_ tracts. That most clumsily named _Parents’ Assistant_
-(1801), the _Moral Tales_ of the same year, and the fascinating
-_Frank_, are still nursery classics deserving of immortality. We may
-not, to-day, accept without protest many of the “lessons” which they
-were designed to enforce; but their sympathetic insight into the nature
-of the child (with which recently we have been so much concerned), the
-attractive simplicity and dramatic interest of the direct narrative,
-set an example, from the very foundations of juvenile literature, which
-has borne plentiful fruit.
-
-It should be noticed, moreover, in this connection that Miss Edgeworth
-had already produced a spirited defence of female education (_Letters
-to Literary Ladies_, 1795); while she soon followed in the footsteps
-of Fanny Burney by writing most lively satires on _fin de siècle_
-Society, pointed with travesties of French “naturalism,” of which the
-chief, perhaps, is _Belinda_, published in 1801; and further extended
-the scope of the modern novel by the introduction of the finished Short
-Story, under the attractive heading of _Tales of Fashionable Life_.
-
-And, finally, besides again collaborating with her father in an _Essay
-on Irish Bulls_ (1802), she produced that stimulating “Irish Brigade,”
-which banished the “stage” Patrick from literature, introduced genuine
-Celtic types, such as Coney, King of the Black Isles; and, by creating
-the “national” novel, may be regarded as the legitimate parent of
-what their illustrious author so modestly offered to the public as
-“something of the same kind for his own country.”
-
-Although just failing everywhere to reveal genius, Miss Edgeworth
-reflects, with marvellous versatility, all the intellectual movements
-of her generation. Adopting, and adapting to her own purposes, the
-“form for women” set out by Miss Burney, she widened its application to
-the discussion of social and political problems, and was the first to
-make fiction a picture not only of life, but of its meaning. In fact
-she forestalled no less for adults, than for the young, that vast array
-of consciously didactic narrative which threatens, in our own time, to
-bury beyond revival the original, and the supreme, inspiration of Art
-in Literature--to give pleasure.
-
-The humour, the pathos, the knowledge of the world, and, above all, the
-common sense regulating Miss Edgeworth’s work, have not secured her as
-permanent a popularity as she justly merits. But, if we do not, to-day,
-frequently read even _Ormond_, _The Absentee_, or _Castle Rackrent_,
-the occasions which gratefully recall their accomplished author to our
-remembrance are most astonishingly frequent.
-
-Of HANNAH MORE (1745-1833) most readers probably know even far less
-than of Maria Edgeworth; and her work can only claim notice in this
-place on account of the energy with which she followed Miss Edgeworth’s
-lead in didactic fiction. Accustomed to the society of fashionable
-blue-stockings (then a comparative novelty in London life), she exposed
-their foibles with considerable humour in private correspondence; while
-her plays were cheerfully staged by Garrick. But awakened, in later
-life, to the sin of play-going, she became known for her vigorous
-tracts (inspiring, by turns, the foundation of Sunday schools and of
-the Religious Tract Society), until she published, at sixty-four, her
-one novel entitled _Cœlebs in Search of a Wife_.
-
-If this somewhat ponderous effusion does not altogether deserve the
-satirical onslaught with which Sydney Smith heralded in the _Edinburgh_
-its first appearance, we cannot claim for the author any particular
-skill in construction or much fidelity to real life. It is, in fact, no
-more than a “dramatic sermon,” and a sermon, moreover, in support of
-narrow-minded sectarianism. As the reviewer informs us, “Cœlebs wants
-a wife ... who may add materially to the happiness of his future life.
-His first journey is to London, where, in the midst of the gay society
-of the metropolis, of course, he does not find a wife; and his next
-journey is to the family of Mr. Stanley, the head of the Methodists,
-a serious people, where, of course, he does find a wife.” That is the
-whole story. We must submit, in the meantime, to diatribes, pronounced
-by the virtuous, against dancing, theatres, cards, assemblies, and
-frivolous conversation, until we are in danger of losing all interest
-in the persons of the tale.
-
-It is enough for us, in fact, to mark a niche for Miss More in the
-development of women’s work; only remembering the great service she
-rendered her generation by a rarely sympathetic understanding of the
-poor as individual human beings.
-
-
-
-
-A STUDY IN FINE ART
-
-(JANE AUSTEN, 1775-1817)
-
-
-With Jane Austen we reach the centre of our subject: the establishment
-of the Woman’s School, the final expression of domesticity. If not,
-perhaps, more essentially feminine than Fanny Burney, she is more
-womanly. The charming girlishness of _Evelina_ has here matured
-into a grown-up sisterly attitude towards humanity, which, without
-being either quite worldly or at all pedantic, is yet artistically
-composed. Whether consciously or not, she has spoken--within her chosen
-province--the last word for all women for all time. There is no comment
-on life, no picture of manners, no detail of characterisation--either
-humorous or sympathetic--which a man could have expressed in these
-precise words. Woman is openly the centre of her world; and, if men are
-more to her than fireside pets, she is only concerned with them as an
-element (or rather the chief element) in the life of women.
-
-The comparison, already instituted, between the man-made “feminines” of
-_Pamela_ and _Clarissa Harlowe_ with Miss Burney’s “young ladies,” may
-be applied to Elizabeth Bennet and Emma Woodhouse with added emphasis
-in every particular. The “woman” in them is more modern, nearer the
-heart of humanity, but still spontaneously of that sex.
-
- “To say the truth,” confesses a contemporary reviewer, “we suspect
- one of Miss Austen’s great merits in our eyes to be the insight she
- gives us into the peculiarities of female character. Authoresses
- can scarcely ever forget the _esprit de corps_--can scarcely ever
- forget that they _are authoresses_. They seem to feel a sympathetic
- shudder at exposing naked a female mind. _Elles se peignent en
- buste_, and leave the mysteries of womanhood to be described by some
- interloping male, like Richardson or Marivaux, who is turned out
- before he has seen half the rites, and is forced to spin from his
- own conjectures the rest. Now from this fault Miss Austen is free.
- Her heroines are what one knows women must be, though one never can
- get them to acknowledge it. As liable ‘to fall in love first,’ as
- anxious to attract the attention of an agreeable man, as much taken
- with a striking manner, or a handsome face, as unequally gifted with
- constancy and firmness, as liable to have their affections biased by
- convenience or fashion, as we, on our part, will admit men to be.
- As some illustration of what we mean, we refer our readers to the
- conversation between Miss Crawford and Fanny (vol. iii. p. 102);
- Fanny’s meeting with her father (p. 199); her reflection after reading
- Edmund’s letter (p. 246); her happiness (good, and heroine though she
- be), in the midst of the miseries of all her friends, when she finds
- that Edmund has decidedly broken with her rival; feelings, all of
- them, which, under the influence of strong passion, must alloy the
- purest mind, but with which scarcely any _authoress_ but Miss Austen
- would have ventured to temper the œtherial materials of a heroine.”
-
-Again, Miss Burney, as we have seen, had first made it possible for a
-woman to write novels and be respectable. Yet even with her, authorship
-was something of an adventure. Her earliest manuscripts were solemnly
-burnt, as in repentance for frivolity, before her sorrowing sisters;
-needlework was ordained every morning by a not tyrannical stepmother;
-social duties occupied most afternoons and evenings. And if she _must_
-write, Dr. Burney was always ready enough at dictation, and any lady
-might act as secretary to such a father without reproach.
-
-In the outside world, when her success was won, we can detect a
-similar attitude. The authoress of _Evelina_, indeed, was taken up
-everywhere and universally petted; but even literary Society never
-regarded her quite as one of themselves. We feel that she was always
-on show among them--a kind of freak, like the girl who cried to order
-at dinner-parties without spoiling her complexion; welcomed, but not
-admitted--as were actors, musicians, and others born and bred for the
-amusement of the great.
-
-She herself never resumed work for its own sake after the first flush
-of popularity, in which she composed _Cecilia_. As lady-in-waiting,
-bored by tiresome punctilio; as Madame D’Arblay, happy in simple
-domesticity; her pen lay idle save when exercised by filial piety or
-specifically to earn money. The later novels were pure hack-work,
-obviously lacking in spontaneity.
-
-It was reserved for Jane Austen, the daughter of a later generation,
-though actually dying before Miss Burney, to establish finally the
-position of woman as a professional novelist. True, she was even more
-domestic than her predecessor, and entirely without what we should
-regard as the necessary training or experience. Her family were seldom
-aware of the time given to work, simply because it never occurred to
-her that she might claim privacy or resent interruption. But they took
-a keen interest in the results, and evidence exists in abundance of
-their reading every completed volume with enthusiasm.
-
-Of her own attitude towards her work, and of its reception with the
-public, there can be no doubt. She always regarded herself, and was
-regarded, as a professional. Circumstances might induce temporary
-silence, because she was domestic, modest, and affectionate; but
-if Jane Austen never complained--and we hear of no protest at the
-extraordinary delay in their appearance--we may be quite sure the
-novels were written for the public, by whom she felt confident one
-day of being read. The style is obviously spontaneous, of which the
-writing itself meant keen enjoyment; but the work was not done merely
-for the pleasure of doing it. It was her life--not because of any
-disappointment in love, if she experienced such, but because genius
-such as hers demands self-expression and commands a hearing. From the
-beginning, moreover, no one stopped to marvel that a woman could do so
-well: they judged her as an artist among her peers.
-
-Jane Austen had none of the advantages of Miss Burney, who knew
-everybody, including the wig-maker next door. Apparently she took
-little interest in politics or social problems; and our ideals of
-culture suffer shock before her allusions to _The Spectator_, to
-read and admire which she holds the affectation of a blue-stocking.
-Admittedly she was a voracious novel-reader, but for her own pleasure
-merely; certainly not with any idea of historical development or
-artistic criticism. In all probability even her study of human nature
-was spontaneous and unconscious.
-
-Yet she expected to be taken seriously. Miss Burney had ventured an
-apology for her art--a plea as woman to men which was daring enough for
-her generation, but still an apology. Miss Austen, speaking as much for
-the authoress of _Evelina_ as for herself, shows far more confidence.
-She enlarges upon the skill and the labour involved in writing a
-novel, for which _honour is due_.[3] What she demands has been given
-her in full measure to overflowing. How closely her stories have
-wound themselves about the hearts of every successive generation, it
-were idle to measure or estimate. They are a part of our inheritance:
-appreciation is reckoned a test of culture.
-
-In the perfection, or development, of the methods inaugurated by Samuel
-Richardson--particularly as applied by women-writers--she also stands
-supreme. She entirely avoids criminals, melodrama, or any form of
-excitement. She does not even demand sensibility from her common-sense
-heroines.
-
-While a woman was thus placing the corner-stone to the rise of domestic
-realism, man accomplished a glorious revival of Romanticism. Scott was
-born only four years before Jane Austen: _Waverley_ and _Mansfield
-Park_ were published in the same year. Fortunately we are able to form
-an accurate estimate of the impression her work produced upon her
-great contemporary, since the earliest serious appreciation of Jane
-was actually written by Sir Walter, and opens with a most instructive
-comparison between the “former rules of the novel” and “a class of
-fictions which has arisen,” as he expresses it, “almost in our times.”
-The article appeared in the _Quarterly Review_, October 1815; and it is
-very significant for us to notice that Scott places _Peregrine Pickle_
-and _Tom Jones_ in the “old school,” dating the new style only “fifteen
-or twenty years” back.
-
- “In its first appearance, the novel was the legitimate child of the
- romance; and though the manners and general turn of the composition
- were altered so as to suit modern times, the author remained fettered
- by many peculiarities derived from the original style of romantic
- fiction. These may be chiefly traced in the conduct of the narrative,
- and the tone of sentiment attributed to the fictitious personages. On
- the first point, although
-
- ‘The talisman and magic wand were broke,
- Knights, dwarfs, and genii vanish’d into smoke,’
-
- still the reader expected to peruse a course of adventures of a
- nature more interesting and extraordinary than those which occur in
- his own life, or that of his next-door neighbour. The hero no longer
- defeated armies by his single sword, clove giants to the chine, or
- gained kingdoms. But he was expected to go through perils by sea and
- land, to be steeped in poverty, to be tried by temptation, to be
- exposed to the alternate vicissitudes of adversity and prosperity,
- and his life was a troubled scene of suffering and achievement. Few
- novelists, indeed, adventured to deny to the hero his final hour of
- tranquillity and happiness, though it was the prevailing fashion never
- to relieve him out of his last and most dreadful distress until the
- finishing chapters of his history; so that although his prosperity in
- the record of his life was short, we were bound to believe it was long
- and uninterrupted when the author had done with him. The heroine was
- usually condemned to equal hardships and hazards. She was regularly
- exposed to being forcibly carried off like a Sabine virgin by some
- frantic admirer. And even if she escaped the terrors of masked
- ruffians, an insidious ravisher, a cloak wrapped forcibly around
- her head, and a coach with the blinds [down] driving she could not
- conjecture whither, she had still her share of wandering, of poverty,
- of obloquy, of seclusion, and of imprisonment, and was frequently
- extended upon a bed of sickness, and reduced to her last shilling
- before the author condescended to shield her from persecution. In
- all these dread contingencies the mind of the reader was expected
- to sympathise, since by incidents so much beyond the bounds of his
- ordinary experience, his wonder and interest ought at once to be
- excited. But gradually he became familiar with the land of fiction,
- the adventures of which he assimilated not with those of real life,
- but with each other. Let the distress of the hero or heroine be ever
- so great, the reader reposed an imperturbable confidence in the
- talents of the author, who, as he had plunged them into distress,
- would in his own good time, and when things, as Tony Lumkin says,
- were in a concatenation accordingly, bring his favourites out of all
- their troubles. Mr. Crabbe has expressed his own and our feelings
- excellently on this subject.
-
- ‘For should we grant these beauties all endure
- Severest pangs, they’ve still the speediest cure;
- Before one charm be wither’d from the face,
- Except the bloom which shall again have place,
- In wedlock ends each wish, in triumph all disgrace.
- And life to come, we fairly may suppose,
- One light bright contrast to these wild dark woes.’
-
- “In short, the author of novels was, in former times, expected to
- tread pretty much in the limits between the concentric circles of
- probability and possibility; and as he was not permitted to transgress
- the latter, his narrative, to make amends, almost always went beyond
- the bounds of the former. Now, although it may be urged that the
- vicissitudes of human life have occasionally led an individual through
- as many scenes of singular fortune as are represented in the most
- extravagant of these fictions, still the causes and personages acting
- on these changes have varied with the progress of the adventurer’s
- fortune, and do not present that combined plot, (the object of every
- skilful novelist), in which all the more interesting individuals of
- the dramatis personæ have their appropriate share in the action and in
- bringing about the catastrophe. Here, even more than in its various
- and violent changes of fortune, rests the improbability of the novel.
- The life of man rolls forth like a stream from the fountain, or it
- spreads out into tranquillity like a placid or stagnant lake. In
- the latter case, the individual grows old among the characters with
- whom he was born, and is contemporary,--shares precisely the sort
- of weal and woe to which his birth destined him,--moves in the same
- circle,--and, allowing for the change of seasons, is influenced by,
- and influences the same class of persons by which he was originally
- surrounded. The man of mark and of adventure, on the contrary,
- resembles, in the course of his life, the river whose mid-current
- and discharge into the ocean are widely removed from each other, as
- well as from the rocks and wild flowers which its fountains first
- reflected; violent changes of time, of place, and of circumstances,
- hurry him forward from one scene to another, and his adventures
- will usually be found only connected with each other because they
- have happened to the same individual. Such a history resembles an
- ingenious, fictitious narrative, exactly in the degree in which an
- old dramatic chronicle of the life and death of some distinguished
- character, where all the various agents appear and disappear as in the
- page of history, approaches a regular drama, in which every person
- introduced plays an appropriate part, and every point of the action
- tends to one common catastrophe.
-
- “We return to the second broad line of distinction between the novel,
- as formerly composed, and real life,--the difference, namely, of the
- sentiments. The novelist professed to give an imitation of nature, but
- it was, as the French say, _la belle nature_. Human beings, indeed,
- were presented, but in the most sentimental mood, and with minds
- purified by a sensibility which often verged on extravagance. In the
- serious class of novels, the hero was usually
-
- ‘A knight or lover, who never broke a vow.’
-
- And although, in those of a more humorous cast, he was permitted
- a licence, borrowed either from real life or from the libertinism
- of the drama, still a distinction was demanded even from Peregrine
- Pickle, or Tom Jones; and the hero, in every folly of which he might
- be guilty, was studiously vindicated from the charge of infidelity of
- the heart. The heroine was, of course, still more immaculate; and to
- have conferred her affections upon any other than the lover to whom
- the reader had destined her from their first meeting, would have been
- a crime against sentiment which no author, of moderate prudence, would
- have hazarded, under the old _régime_.
-
- “Here, therefore, we have two essential and important circumstances,
- in which the earlier novels differed from those now in fashion, and
- were more nearly assimilated to the old romances. And there can be no
- doubt that, by the studied involution and extrication of the story,
- by the combination of incidents new, striking and wonderful beyond
- the course of ordinary life, the former authors opened that obvious
- and strong sense of interest which arises from curiosity; as by the
- pure, elevated, and romantic cast of the sentiment, they conciliated
- those better propensities of our nature which loves to contemplate
- the picture of virtue, even when confessedly unable to imitate its
- excellences.
-
- “But strong and powerful as these sources of emotion and interest may
- be, they are, like all others, capable of being exhausted by habit.
- The imitators who rushed in crowds upon each path in which the great
- masters of the art had successively led the way, produced upon the
- public mind the usual effect of satiety. The first writer of a new
- class is, as it were, placed on a pinnacle of excellence, to which, at
- the earliest glance of a surprised admirer, his ascent seems little
- less than miraculous. Time and imitation speedily diminish the wonder,
- and each successive attempt establishes a kind of progressive scale
- of ascent between the lately deified author, and the reader, who had
- deemed his excellence inaccessible. The stupidity, the mediocrity,
- the merit of his imitators, are alike fatal to the first inventor, by
- showing how possible it is to exaggerate his faults and to come within
- a certain point of his beauties.
-
- “Materials also (and the man of genius as well as his wretched
- imitator must work with the same) become stale and familiar. Social
- life, in our civilized days, affords few instances capable of being
- painted in the strong dark colours which excite surprise and horror;
- and robbers, smugglers, bailiffs, caverns, dungeons, and mad-houses,
- have been all introduced until they cease to interest. And thus in the
- novel, as in every style of composition which appeals to the public
- taste, the more rich and easily worked mines being exhausted, the
- adventurous author must, if he is desirous of success, have recourse
- to those which were disdained by his predecessors as unproductive, or
- avoided as only capable of being turned to profit by great skill and
- labour.
-
- “Accordingly a style of novel has arisen, within the last fifteen
- or twenty years, differing from the former in the points upon which
- the interest hinges; neither alarming our credulity nor amusing our
- imagination by wild variety of incident, or by those pictures of
- romantic affection and sensibility, which were formerly as certain
- attributes of fictitious characters as they are of rare occurrence
- among those who actually live and die. The substitute for these
- excitements, which had lost much of their poignancy by the repeated
- and injudicious use of them, was the art of copying from nature as
- she really exists in the common walks of life, and presenting to
- the reader, instead of the splendid scenes of an imaginary world,
- a correct and striking representation of that which is daily taking
- place around him.
-
- “In adventuring upon this task, the author makes obvious sacrifices,
- and encounters peculiar difficulty. He who paints from _le beau
- idéal_, if his scenes and sentiments are striking and interesting, is
- in a great measure exempted from the difficult task of reconciling
- them with the ordinary probabilities of life: but he who paints
- a scene of common occurrence, places his composition within that
- extensive range of criticism which general experience offers to
- every reader. The resemblance of a statue of Hercules we must take
- on the artist’s judgment; but every one can criticize that which is
- presented as the portrait of a friend, or neighbour. Something more
- than a mere sign-post likeness is also demanded. The portrait must
- have spirit and character, as well as resemblance; and being deprived
- of all that, according to Bayes, goes ‘to elevate and surprize,’ it
- must make amends by displaying depth of knowledge and dexterity of
- execution. We, therefore, bestow no mean compliment upon the author of
- _Emma_, when we say that, keeping close to common incidents, and to
- such characters as occupy the ordinary walks of life, she has produced
- sketches of such spirit and originality, that we never miss the
- excitation which depends upon a narrative of uncommon events, arising
- from the consideration of minds, manners and sentiments, greatly above
- our own. In this class she stands almost alone; for the scenes of Miss
- Edgeworth are laid in higher life, varied by more romantic incident,
- and by her remarkable power of embodying and illustrating national
- character. But the author of _Emma_ confines herself chiefly to the
- middling classes of society; her most distinguished characters do not
- rise greatly above well-bred country gentlemen and ladies; and those
- which are sketched with most originality and precision, belong to a
- class rather below that standard. The narrative of all her novels
- is composed of such common occurrences as may have fallen under the
- observation of most folks; and her dramatis personæ conduct themselves
- upon the motives and principles which the readers may recognize as
- ruling their own and that of most of their acquaintances.”
-
-It is manifestly clear to us, then, from these passages, that Jane
-Austen’s contemporaries were quite aware of her influence upon the
-progress of fiction; and so generous a tribute, from one whose mighty
-genius had set the current in other directions, must be accounted no
-less honourable to the critic than to the criticised.
-
-Four years after her death (_i.e._ six years later) the new school is
-again applauded, in an admirable appreciation, by Archbishop Whately of
-the posthumous _Persuasion_ and _Northanger Abbey_,[4] who dwells at
-great length upon an important distinction between the “unnatural” and
-the “merely improbable” in fiction.
-
-Scott, of course, was always generous in criticism; and his striking
-enthusiasm for Mrs. Radcliffe and the earlier women-writers, in his
-_Lives of the Novelists_, reveals no less chivalrous gallantry than his
-famous tribute to Miss Edgeworth. Still it was obviously necessary for
-the great critic to _explain_ the grounds of his enthusiasm; and the
-“more assured attitude of applause which Whateley was able to adopt,
-after so short an interval, may serve to witness the advance which her
-genius had achieved in the general estimate.”
-
-We cannot avoid noticing, however, that neither of her contemporary
-masculine critics seems to have been quite happy about the ideal of
-womanhood which Jane Austen was certainly the first to introduce.
-It required courage, indeed, to conceive of a heroine without
-“sensibility,” and the creator of Marianne Dashwood must certainly
-have been perfectly conscious of the omission. It happens that Scott
-and Whateley were both thirty-four when these articles were written,
-yet each complains, after his own fashion, of the calculating prudence
-here revealed towards love and matrimony by the young ladies of the
-piece. One would have supposed that neither of them was either old
-enough to remember “sensibility” in real life, or young enough for idle
-dreaming. Clearly, however, they _had_ a tender partiality for the old
-type, probably shared by their readers; although both writers assure us
-that young people in their day were not in fact at all addicted to the
-sacrifice of all for love.
-
-Scott is certainly not justified in stating that Elizabeth was led to
-accept Darcy by discovering the grandeur of his estates; both because
-such an attitude was inconsistent with her mental independence,
-and because she herself jokingly suggests this explanation of the
-remarkable change in her sentiments towards him, to tease her sister.
-
-But, on the other hand, Jane Austen’s heroines may fairly be called
-cool and calculating in comparison with the poetical maidens of
-romance; and we have intentionally laboured this point at some length
-in order to emphasise the thoroughness with which reformers in fiction
-discarded the many artistic ornaments formerly used by story-tellers to
-enhance the “pleasures of imagination.” Every convention of romance
-was ruthlessly abandoned.
-
-Later developments, as we shall see, introduced other elements which
-partially supplied these omissions, and once more removed the novel
-from pure realism; but it would almost seem as if Jane Austen had
-deliberately set herself to prove how much it was possible to do
-without. She admits neither unusual mixture of society, cultured
-allusion, nor morbid or criminal impulses. Like her immediate
-predecessors, she wilfully limits the variety of character-types by
-strictly confining herself to her own narrow experience--her groups
-of character are curiously similar, her plots repeat each other:
-she discards every source of excitement from adventure, mystery, or
-melodramatic emotion; and, finally, she denies the hero or heroine any
-charm which may be derived from “sensibility” or romantic idealism.
-Hers is realism,[5] naked and unashamed; challenging comparison
-with life itself at every point, wholly dependent upon truthfulness
-to nature. Her triumph is purely artistic: the absolute fitness of
-expression to reveal insight, observation, sympathy, and humour; in
-a simple narrative of parochial affairs, composed with rare skill,
-faithfully reflecting everyday life and ordinary people.
-
-From such commonplace material she has woven a spell over the
-imagination and secured our warm interest in characters and episodes:
-much as the simplicity of English landscapes will hold our affection
-against the claims of nature’s grandest magnificence.
-
-Detailed analysis of her six “studies from life” will serve only to
-increase our wonder, and may be indulged without fear of reversed, or
-even qualified, judgment.
-
-Inevitably Jane Austen scribbled in girlhood--too busily, according
-to her own judgment; but the printed fragments are _not_ specially
-precocious, and we have no right to judge so careful an artist by work
-she left unfinished or rejected with deliberation, however interesting
-in itself.
-
-As we all know, without having any clue to the explanation, she found
-herself rather suddenly, while still a young woman; and did all her
-work in two surprisingly brief periods--sharply separated, and each
-responsible for three novels, two full length and one much shorter.
-_Pride and Prejudice_, her first finished production, has every
-appearance of maturity, and reveals the principal qualities which
-characterised her to the end.
-
-This novel, by many considered her greatest work, is primarily--like
-_Evelina_ and _Cecilia_--a study in manners. Its aim is frankly to
-amuse: the dominant note is irresponsible gaiety: the appeal is more
-intellectual than emotional. Certainly we are interested in the story,
-we have considerable affection for the characters: but it does not
-excite passion, stimulate philosophic reflection, or stir imagination.
-We find here no solutions to any vexed social problem. Past mistress
-she is in the great art of story-telling, and a supreme stylist; yet
-the authoress seems always content to skim the surface of things,
-taking no thought of storm or fire below.
-
-Miss Austen is no cynic: she certainly detests coarseness: yet Lydia’s
-fall and its consequences, round which any modern novelist would have
-centred the whole picture, is handled with something very like levity.
-We can scarcely avoid amazement at the astonishingly vulgar attitude of
-Mrs. Bennet or at Mary’s appalling priggishness on the occasion: but
-such serious thoughts do not retain us long. In reality we are chiefly
-interested in the possible effects of the girl’s folly upon her elder
-sisters--will it, or will it not, separate them for ever from the men
-they love? It is only a few quiet words of unselfish sympathy from
-Jane, easily forgotten by most of us, that reveal the sentiments of the
-authoress on such questions--with which, apparently, she holds that
-fiction has little concern.
-
-Primarily, however, we are attracted by _Pride and Prejudice_ as a
-work of art. The unfailing humour and pointed wit, the marvellous
-aptness of every polished phrase, hold us spellbound. The very first
-sentence plunges us right into the heart of affairs: every incident or
-dialogue, to the closing page, follows without pause or digression,
-clear and firm as crystal. No trace of obscurity or hesitation blurs
-the gay scene: every character is vividly, and individually, alive.
-Yet how simple, almost commonplace, the material: how parochial the
-outlook. We have here no mystery or melodrama, no psychology or local
-colour. Miss Austen’s young ladies have absolutely no interests in life
-except “the men,” however superior their manners and instincts to the
-egregious frivolity of Mrs. Bennet. They are the normal heroines of a
-conventional love-story; with the usual surroundings--a handsome hero
-or two, some tiresome relatives, a confidante, a mild villain, and
-varied comic relief. It has been said further that Miss Austen’s ideal
-of a gentleman was deficient, since Darcy’s insolence betrays lack of
-breeding: and, certainly, no Elizabeth of to-day would even temporarily
-be deceived or attracted by so common an adventurer as Wickham.
-
-At a first glance, indeed, it might seem that Miss Austen depended
-entirely for her effects upon the creation of oddities. Reflecting on
-Lady Catherine and Mr. Collins, touching perfection, we may well fancy
-that we have surprised her secret--the impulse of her achievement,
-the cause of our own enthusiasm. This, however, is but a hasty and
-superficial impression. To begin with, she does not concentrate,
-either in wit or humour, upon these figures of fun: and, in the second
-place, she has powers quite other than the mirth-provoking. Though
-grammatically not above reproach, she seems always to use the right
-word by instinct, hitting every nail full on the head, never wasting a
-syllable. The art nowhere obtrudes itself: her most skilfully polished
-phrases appear natural and fluent, just what her characters must have
-said in real life, to express precisely their thoughts and feelings.
-Faultlessly neat and compact, her style is yet daring, vigorous, and
-thoroughly alive.
-
-Similar qualities appear in her delineation of character. Always
-knowing her own mind, and going straight to the point: there is no
-vagueness in outline, no uncertainty anywhere. Jane Bennet could never
-have said or done just what came most naturally from Elizabeth; Darcy
-shared no thought or deed with his best friend: less prominent persons
-are as firmly, if less fully, individualised. The incidents, moreover,
-however trifling, are well varied; the plot has ample movement--once
-those concerned in it have won our sympathies. Assuredly Miss Austen’s
-aim is not strenuous; but it is direct, vigorous, and clear-headed.
-And where she aims, she hits.
-
-_Sense and Sensibility_ reveals the very same method and the
-reappearance of many similar types, applied to an entirely new story in
-which no interest or situation repeats those of the earlier book. With
-her daring indifference to originality in the mechanical construction
-of a plot, Miss Austen once more centres her story round two sisters,
-more widely diverse in temperament, indeed, than Jane and Elizabeth,
-but no less everything to each other. Their mother, after the way of
-parents in these novels, is as foolish as Mrs. Bennet, though far
-more lovable. Willoughby is Wickham over again, with a fancy for
-accomplishments. The tragi-comedy introduced by Lucy Steele, more
-_essentially_ vulgar than any of the Bennets, Mrs. Palmer’s candid
-frivolity, and the languid elegance of Lady Middleton (later perfected
-in Lady Bertram), provide abundant occasion for laughter; though no
-one figure of absurdity stands out so strongly as those of the earlier
-novel. On the other hand, Miss Austen has nowhere exposed a character
-more trenchantly by one short dialogue than in the discussion
-between Mr. and Mrs. John Dashwood about “what he could do for” his
-widowed mother and orphaned sisters. It were surely impossible for
-selfish hypocrisy to go further; and the subtle touches by which the
-wife reveals herself leader of the pair, must afford us the keenest
-enjoyment.
-
-But this tale of Marianne and her Willoughby has one element entirely
-absent from _Pride and Prejudice_, and never again attempted by Jane
-Austen. It may be said to border on melodrama. The young people’s
-ingenuous revels in emotion, whether of joy or grief, surprise one
-in so balanced a writer, and reveal powers we should not otherwise
-have suspected. Marianne, indeed, is the very personification of
-that sensibility, so dear to “elegant females” of the old world, so
-foreign to modern ideals. Having chosen her type, Miss Austen would
-seem determined to show how far she could go in this direction without
-distorting humanity. To the more conventional Miss Burney, sensibility
-was a grace essential in heroines. She is its acknowledged exponent,
-and compels us, despite prejudice, to recognise its real charm. But
-neither Evelina nor Cecilia exhibits so much naïveté as Marianne, such
-tempestuous abandon, such a fiery glow; yet we can read of her with
-equal patience, we can love her no less. She is saved, for us, by her
-genuine affection for “sensible” Eleanor, and her unselfish devotion
-to a mother who seems even younger and more foolish than herself.
-And Willoughby’s temperament fits her like a glove. His wooing, his
-wickedness, and his repentance belong to a generation before Miss
-Austen’s. Through this couple she triumphs in otherwise unexplored
-regions.
-
-_Northanger Abbey_ has very much the appearance of juvenile effort,
-possibly recast in maturity. If not actually written in girlhood, it
-must be regarded as the flower of a true holiday spirit, blossoming
-in sheer fun. Fresh from the excited perusal of some novel by the
-terrifying Anne Radcliffe, whom I believe Miss Austen enjoyed as
-keenly as her own Catherine, she must have thrown herself into the
-composition of this delightful parody, just to renew its thrills,
-to linger over its absurdities. It is all pure farce, exaggeration
-cheerfully unrestrained. The irrepressible Arabella belongs to Miss
-Burney: her boasting brother should hang in the same gallery. Dear,
-foolish Catherine’s idle imaginings about General Tilney were never
-meant to resemble nature. Henry could scarcely have forgiven them, had
-he taken her quite seriously. Moreover, having one parody in hand,
-Miss Austen gaily embarks on yet another, no less irresponsible and
-spontaneous. Catherine is Evelina in miniature; the real _ingénue_
-whose country breeding exposes her to the most diverting distresses
-in a Society amazingly mixed. Hovering between Thorpes and Tilneys,
-like Evelina between Mirvans and Branghtons, she enters each circle
-with the same innocence, enthusiasm, and naïveté. Miss Austen’s sly
-boast of originality in allowing her heroine to fall in love without
-stopping to ascertain “the gentleman’s feelings,” is but gentle
-raillery at a similar presumption in Miss Burney. Certainly Orville, no
-less than Tilney, was led on to serious thoughts of matrimony by the
-simple-minded revelation of a pretty girl’s partiality.
-
-Where a laugh lurks behind every sentence, we need not expect the
-special “studies in humour” which stand out, everywhere, in the more
-serious stories. Yet General Tilney (later perfected in Sir Walter
-Elliot) is a finished sketch: while John Thorpe, who never opens his
-lips without betraying himself; and Arabella, whether in pursuit of the
-“two young men” or quizzing the naughty Captain, were hard to beat.
-
-Nowhere, in all her work, has Miss Austen concentrated such pungent
-sarcasm as in the condescending explanation of how much folly
-reasonable men _prefer_ in lovely women.
-
- “The advantages of natural folly in a beautiful girl have been already
- set forth by the capital pen of a sister author; and to her treatment
- of the subject I will only add, in justice to men, that though to the
- larger and more trifling part of the sex, imbecility in females is a
- great enhancement of their personal charms, there is a portion of them
- too reasonable, and too well informed themselves, to desire anything
- more in woman than ignorance.”
-
-Do not the smooth words sting?
-
-Approaching the second group, we look naturally, and not in vain, for
-evidence of maturity and development. Miss Austen does not, in fact,
-make any attempt to enlarge her sphere, to widen her outlook, to
-handle more strenuous emotion. But her plots, still based on parochial
-gossip, are more varied and complex: she works with a larger number
-of characters; actually perfecting some types already familiar, and
-introducing us to many a new acquaintance. Above all, her dramatis
-personæ are no longer fixed and defined at their first entrance: they
-grow with the story, often surprising us at last by qualities, no doubt
-dormant from the beginning, and never strained or inconsistent, but
-only possible to development through experience.
-
-_Emma_ obviously invites comparison with _Pride and Prejudice_. The two
-heroines have long shared almost equally the position of a most popular
-favourite: one or other of the two books is almost universally judged
-her best. The charms of Emma and Harriet are more _naturally_ diverse
-because they are _not_ sisters: yet in the accidents of intimacy,
-mutual confidence, and common interests they form a basis for the plot
-precisely similar to that of the sisters in _Pride and Prejudice_ or
-_Sense and Sensibility_, not greatly differing from those in _Mansfield
-Park_ or _Persuasion_. Mr. Elton, the very pink of pretentious
-vulgarity, recalls Lydia and Lucy Steele: her _caro sposo_ eclipses Mr.
-Collins on his own ground. Miss Bates the garrulous, and Mr. Woodhouse
-the fussy, varied examples of the eternal bore, are formidable rivals,
-if not conquerors, of the inimitable Lady Catherine. Here we have
-“characters” in greater abundance, almost more finished in fuller
-detail.
-
-Advance is more obvious, however, in the introduction of such
-independent family groups as the Westons, the Martins, the John
-Knightleys, and the Eltons: in the presence of a full-grown secondary
-plot--“The Fairfax Mystery,” as we might call it: and in the heroine’s
-_development_ through experience. A secret engagement is, in itself,
-new kind of material for Jane Austen to handle: well calculated
-to exercise her delicate command of dialogue. It lends particular
-interest to this novel, however simple the intrigue compared with more
-modern examples, however foreign to our own conceptions the “sense of
-sin” thereby engendered in Jane Fairfax. Young Churchill’s spirited
-conduct of the affair is a perpetual delight, certainly not least for
-its unintentional humbling of “the great Miss Woodhouse”: though his
-insinuations about Mr. Dixon (like Darcy’s rudeness) exceed the licence
-permitted a gentleman, however spoilt and high-spirited.
-
-We have already noted the popularity of Emma, but, in this _unlike_
-Elizabeth, she has her detractors. Some find her too managing,
-self-centred, and “superior” for charm. Admittedly she is a matchmaker,
-far less refined than she imagines herself: her rudeness to Miss
-Bates is difficult to pardon. But, as Knightley alone had the wit to
-recognise, Harriet’s innocent folly encouraged her worst qualities,
-and Emma’s repentance is sincere, bearing good fruit. To the end she
-is herself indeed; but how different a self--standing witness to the
-powers of character in bringing out the best of us. Having played
-with fire, she learnt her lesson, and so we may leave her, no less
-marvelling than she at the workings of what little Harriet was pleased
-to call her heart; admiring, as all must, Jane Austen’s finished study
-of that engaging “Miss.”
-
-_Mansfield Park_, probably, is the least popular of the novels--on
-account of its heroine. Fanny Price has her partisans, but can never
-become a general favourite, until we again idealise humility in
-woman. Accepting, without a murmur, the most unreasonable and most
-exacting demands of all her “betters”; meekly grateful, to the point of
-servility, if Edmund bestows on her a kind word; she stands before us
-condemned by every code accepted to-day.
-
-Yet Fanny, reversing the process in Emma, acquires self-confidence
-with years, and actually learns to play the heroine in adversity. The
-novel contains Miss Austen’s first, and last, picture of the great
-world beyond parish boundaries: it deals, successfully, with greater
-contrasts in social status than she ever attempted before or since.
-Lady Bertram, no less than Mrs. Norris, fairly eclipses all former
-achievements in character study.
-
-Its crowded canvas, indeed, demands notice in detail. Sir Thomas
-neglects his family much as did Mr. Bennet, and suffers more serious
-punishment. The “villain” is replaced by Henry and Miss Crawford, of
-the world, worldly: figuring at first as very wholesome instruments
-of distraction to a stiff family circle; but ingeniously convicted,
-in touch with realities, of serious moral depravity. Their presence,
-however, reveals new power in the authoress, and considerably enlivens
-the scene. They do much towards the development of Fanny.
-
-No two characters, on the other hand, could be more profoundly
-diverse than those of Lady Bertram and Mrs. Norris: yet they fit each
-other without friction, and it were hard indeed to say which is more
-perfectly drawn. A woman more utterly devoid of feeling or lacking in
-common sense than the former, it is impossible to conceive. The mere
-hint of responsibility towards anyone or anything would have shattered
-her nerves completely; and no emergency, of joy or grief, ever taught
-her to face the exertion of making up her own mind for herself on the
-most trivial question. Yet there is no exaggeration. She is perfectly
-natural, not without charm, an ornament to the family circle whom
-all would miss. For Mrs. Norris, the intolerable busybody, it has
-been suggested that Miss Austen owed something directly to personal
-experience. Was this her revenge for much silent endurance? Certainly
-so much concentrated scorn, so stern a portrait seems to imply animus.
-Gentle, tender, and sympathetic by nature, was she at times lashed to
-fury by the cruel inanity of village types? Mrs. Elton, Miss Bates, and
-Mr. Collins may, in a less degree, have been similarly inspired. If it
-be so, verily they have their reward.
-
-The central motive in _Mansfield Park_ is more complex than heretofore:
-its scenes more varied. The whole episode of Fanny’s visit to her
-struggling parents, and their squalid home, introduces an aspect
-of life elsewhere ignored, shows us humanity unrefined. The work is
-alive and vigorous, not altogether foreign to modern realism. Coming,
-moreover, from such uncongenial, and to them unfamiliar, surroundings;
-bred to hard work and hard times; cousin Fanny brings a new element
-into the lives of the elegant Miss Bertrams, our usual couple of
-sisters; who, again, are destined to further awakening from the manners
-and experience of Mary Crawford.
-
-Finally, we have here the nearest approach to a so-called “social
-problem” ever handled by Jane Austen, and a thoroughly serious picture
-of punishment. It may seem hard to all of us, and modern casuists would
-certainly declare it unjust, that Maria should suffer so much more
-than Julia, who had no more principle, but less opportunity. In this
-matter, however, Miss Austen is uncompromising. Of the two Maria was
-more spoilt--by Mrs. Norris, more exposed to temptation; and actually
-committed sin. _Therefore she must expect punishment._ Julia proved
-herself equally cold-hearted and selfish; but by luck, neither through
-wisdom nor goodness, she kept within the code--and was forgiven.
-
-Miss Austen does not let off the man altogether; for it is quite clear
-that Henry Crawford lost Fanny, and, with her, his best chance for
-happiness. But Maria lost everything; and so, the authoress seems
-to imply, it must be always. There is no hint of mercy, no chance
-for retrievement, in one of the sternest decrees of Fate that could
-overtake a woman--perpetual imprisonment with her aunt!
-
- “Shut up together with little society, on one side no affection,
- on the other no judgment, it may reasonably be supposed that their
- tempers became their mutual punishment.”
-
-Justice, indeed, hath fair play with Mrs. Norris. May we not
-whisper--Poor Maria!
-
-_Persuasion_, Miss Austen’s last work and perhaps her finest, reveals
-maturity in other ways. No longer than _Northanger Abbey_, it has
-neither the complexity nor the crowded canvas distinguishing others
-of the second group. It is written throughout in a minor key, without
-one outstanding comic “character.” But, on the other hand, its
-construction is singularly compact, its emotions have a new depth,
-sincerity, and tenderness. Anne Elliot can never rival Elizabeth or
-Emma; though she is no less “superior” to her own family, and has in
-reality more character. Here our appreciation and our sympathies are
-emotional rather than intellectual. _We feel with her_ far more than
-with them. Though never recognised in her own circle, as were all
-Miss Austen’s heroines save Fanny Price, she dominates the story more
-than any. _Persuasion_, in fact, is a study in character, such as its
-authoress had never before attempted. No more, if indeed actually less,
-sensational than its predecessors, the whole scheme moves below the
-surface. It holds us more by feeling and atmosphere than by incident.
-We experience a similar delight in the perfectly turned phrases, the
-finished dialogue, and the neat characterisation; but here are no
-figures of fun, no animated social functions, no clash of types. We may
-smile, indeed, at Sir Walter Elliot or at the family of Uppercross; but
-the humour, however subtle and permeating, does not anywhere prevail
-over deeper emotion.
-
-Certainly we note that Miss Austen still seeks out no new material,
-depends on no more startling situation. Anne’s happiness and misery
-alike arise, as did Jane’s and Elizabeth’s, from a refinement to which
-every other member of her family was absolutely blind. The natural
-understanding between two sisters is destroyed, as between Julia and
-Maria, by rivalry for the one eligible visitor to the neighbourhood;
-though here with no permanently disastrous results. The naïvely
-conceived villain of the first group has become--again as in _Mansfield
-Park_--an accomplished man of the world, with no sister indeed to
-further his perfectly honourable designs on the heroine, but, in the
-last event, not lacking a female accomplice. Its most striking effect
-in local colour, the glowing picture of naval types, was foreshadowed
-in William Price: though Admiral and Mrs. Croft admittedly stand
-high in Miss Austen’s gallery of character-studies. Society, as in
-_Northanger Abbey_, is located at Bath.
-
-Yet nowhere has she attempted, with any approach to a like depth of
-feeling or earnestness, so much philosophy on life, so searching
-an analysis of human nature, as in the remarkable conversation
-on faithfulness, as severally exhibited by men and women, which
-artistically produces a permanent understanding between hero and
-heroine.
-
- “Oh!” cried Anne eagerly to Captain Harville, “I hope I do justice
- to all that is felt by you and by those who resemble you. God forbid
- that I should undervalue the warm and faithful feelings of any of
- my fellow-creatures. I should deserve utter contempt if I dared to
- suppose that true attachment and constancy were known only by woman.
- No, I believe you capable of everything great and good in your
- married lives. I believe you equal to every important exertion, and
- to every domestic forbearance, so long as--if I may be allowed the
- expression--so long as you have an object. I mean while the woman you
- love lives, and lives for you. All the privilege I claim for my own
- sex (it is not a very enviable one: you need not covet it) is that of
- loving longest, when existence or when hope is gone.”
-
-This is the text of the whole novel, woven with subtlety into its very
-fabric, inspiring each thought, each word, though never obtruding.
-_Persuasion_ is neither a sermon nor a pamphlet. Its author assuredly
-holds no brief for woman, brings no charge against man. Yet here she
-speaks for her sex. Of what she has seen and felt it would appear that
-she could no longer remain silent.
-
-Jane Austen reveals herself in her last message to posterity.
-
- _Sense and Sensibility_, 1811.
- _Pride and Prejudice_, 1813.
- _Mansfield Park_, 1814.
- _Emma_, 1816.
- _Northanger Abbey_, 1818.
- _Persuasion_, 1818.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[3] Both passages are quoted on page 129.
-
-[4] Also in the _Quarterly_, 1821.
-
-[5] It is scarcely necessary, perhaps, to remark that the word
-“realism” is used, here and elsewhere, without any reference to the
-limited significance it has recently acquired. Realism, of course,
-really means truthfulness to life, _including_ imagination, faith,
-poetry, and the ideal; and _not_ a photographic reproduction of certain
-unpleasant, more or less abnormal, phases of human nature.
-
-
-
-
-A “MOST ACCOMPLISHED COQUETTE”
-
-
-In spite of the almost universal inclination to pass over Jane Austen’s
-“minor” works without serious comment, we are ourselves strongly
-disposed to consider _Lady Susan_ of considerable importance.
-
-The early compositions, if sprightly, are not precocious: the cancelled
-chapter of _Persuasion_--replaced only eleven months before her death
-by chaps. x. and xi.--remains an interesting record of what would
-have fully satisfied a less careful artist; and the description--with
-extracts--which Mr. Austen-Leigh has given us of the novel begun on
-27th January 1817 and continued until the 17th of March,[6] does not
-contain body enough for confident anticipation: _i.e._ of detail. There
-is, however, no reason for dreading any decline in artistic power.
-
-Water-marks of 1803 and 1804 on the original manuscript prove _The
-Watsons_ to have been written between her two periods of productive
-activity; and it is not likely that definite evidence will now
-transpire in explanation of its having been left unfinished: unless we
-accept Mr. Austen-Leigh’s somewhat fastidious conclusion--
-
- “that the author became aware of the evil of having placed her heroine
- too low, in such a position of poverty and obscurity as, though not
- necessarily connected with vulgarity, has a sad tendency to degenerate
- into it; and therefore, like a singer who has begun on too low a
- note, she discontinued the strain. It was an error of which she was
- likely to become more sensible, as she grew older, and saw more of
- society: certainly she never repeated it by placing the heroine of any
- subsequent work under circumstances likely to be unfavourable to the
- refinement of a lady.”[7]
-
-Her nephew further remarks that “it could not have been broken up for
-the purpose of using the materials in another fabric”; although, in his
-opinion, a resemblance between Mr. Robert Watson and Mr. Elton is “very
-discernible.” We might also observe that Mr. Watson appears to have
-taken his “basin of gruel” as regularly as Mr. Woodhouse; while, on
-the other hand, Lord Osborne’s affected superiority to dancing recalls
-Darcy. Miss Watson’s theories on life and marriage are particularly
-characteristic:
-
- “I would rather do anything than be a teacher at a school. _I_ have
- been at school, Emma, and know what a life they lead; _you_ never
- have. I should not like marrying a disagreeable man any more than
- yourself; but I do not think there _are_ many very disagreeable men; I
- think I could like any good-humoured man with a comfortable income. I
- suppose my aunt brought you up to be rather refined.”
-
-Emma Watson, in fact, like all Jane Austen’s heroines, shines by
-_comparison_ with the rest of her family.
-
-_Lady Susan_, unlike any of the stories mentioned above, is obviously
-complete and finished. “Her family have always believed it to be an
-early production”; but we cannot conjecture why it was laid aside
-and never published by her. It is, however, an “experiment”--never
-repeated; and very possibly Jane Austen did not feel moved to revise
-what evidently had not satisfied her own standard of perfection.
-
-For us, however, its striking dissimilarity to the six recognised
-“works,” and its unique position in the development of fiction, are of
-peculiar interest. To begin with, it belongs to the old “picaresque”
-school of fiction, seldom popular in England, though practised with
-considerable vigour by Defoe, and _once_ revived by Thackeray in a work
-of genius--_Barry Lyndon_.
-
-It may, perhaps, be considered an exaggeration to call the heroine a
-villain; and certainly Jane Austen entirely avoids the sordid material
-of criminal adventure (_not_ scorned by Thackeray); which is the
-recognised foundation of ordinary picaresque work. But the essential
-characteristic remains prominent. The good people are comparatively
-colourless; our interest centres around _Lady Susan_, and it is on her
-that the author has devoted her most careful work. Moreover, it should
-not be overlooked that _Lady Susan_ does contemplate, and actually
-instigate--in refined language--a course of action which may fairly be
-called criminal. The confidante, Mrs. Johnson--a recognised appendage
-to villainy--receives the following significant hint:
-
- “Mainwaring is more devoted to me than ever; and were we at liberty, I
- doubt if I could resist even matrimony offered by _him_. This event,
- if his wife live with you, it may be in your power to hasten. The
- violence of her feelings, which must wear her out, may easily be kept
- in irritation. _I rely on your friendship for this._”
-
-The quiet audacity of this paragraph is really astounding; and just
-because no other word in all the forty-one letters contains so much as
-a hint at anything beyond unblushing effrontery and reckless lying, we
-regard it, without hesitation, as the keynote of Jane Austen’s method,
-and the declaration of her aim. Only a villain could possibly have
-written these words; only a genius could have refrained from giving her
-away on some other occasion.
-
-Superficially, Lady Susan is no worse than a merry widow, given to
-man conquest, perfectly indifferent--if not contemptuous--towards the
-wives or the fiancées of her victims. In this matter, indeed, her
-enemies complain that “she does not confine herself to that sort of
-honest flirtation which satisfies most people, but aspires to the more
-delicious gratification of making a whole family miserable.” During
-the first months of widowhood she had determined on “discretion” and
-being “as quiet as possible”:--“I have admitted no one’s attentions but
-Mainwaring’s. I have avoided _all general flirtation_ whatever; I have
-distinguished no creature besides, of all the numbers resorting hither,
-except Sir John Martin, on whom I bestowed a little notice, in order
-to detach him from Miss Mainwaring; but, if the world could know my
-motive _there_ they would honour me”;--the fact being that she wanted
-the man for her daughter.
-
-This “most accomplished coquette in England” is described with some
-fullness by a sister-in-law who had every reason to think ill of her.
-
- “She is really excessively pretty; however you may choose to question
- the allurements of a lady no longer young, I must, for my own part,
- declare that I have seldom seen so lovely a woman as Lady Susan.
- She is delicately fair, with fine grey eyes and dark eyelashes; and
- from her appearance one would not suppose her more than five and
- twenty; though she must in fact be ten years older. I was certainly
- not disposed to admire her, though always hearing she was beautiful;
- but I cannot help feeling that she possesses an uncommon union of
- symmetry, brilliancy, and grace. Her address to me was so gentle,
- frank, and even affectionate, that, if I had not known how much she
- has always disliked me for marrying Mr. Vernon, and that we had never
- met before, I should have imagined her an attached friend. One is
- apt, I believe, to connect assurance of manner with coquetry, and to
- expect that an impudent address will naturally attend an impudent
- mind; at least, I myself was prepared for an improper degree of
- confidence in Lady Susan; but her countenance is absolutely sweet,
- and her voice and manner winningly mild. I am sorry it is so, for
- what is this but deceit? Unfortunately, one knows her too well. She
- is clever and agreeable, has all that knowledge of the world which
- makes conversation easy, and talks very well, with a happy command of
- language, which is too often used, I believe, to make black appear
- white.”
-
-Such being the lady’s own manners and sentiments, we are fully prepared
-for her satirical references to her daughter:
-
- “I never saw a girl of her age”--she was sixteen--“bid fairer to be
- the sport of mankind. Her feelings are tolerably acute, and she is so
- charmingly artless in their display as to afford the most reasonable
- hope of her being ridiculous, and despised by every man who sees her.
- Artlessness will never do in love-matters; and that girl is born a
- simpleton who has it either by nature or affectation.”
-
-It is hardly necessary to add that Lady Susan has no desire, or
-ambition, in life beyond universal admiration. She is “tempted” indeed,
-but does not on one occasion lose her head: and we cannot feel that
-she was even exactly pre-eminent in her practice. It does not appear
-that she quite succeeded in ever enjoying the fruits of victory. Miss
-Austen has not drawn for us a really “cunning” coquette. Lady Susan
-subdued men, but she could seldom hold them; and on no occasion does
-she conquer “circumstances,” _i.e._, other women.
-
-There may be, obviously, three explanations of this fact. Either Jane
-Austen was lacking in the more robust humour of Thackeray and his
-predecessors, who seem to revel in the gaiety of the heartless; or she
-recognised the limitations of country life, where the artificial can
-never prosper for long; or she had, in her own quiet way, too much
-principle to countenance, even in fiction, any permanent happiness for
-the wicked.
-
-However it be, the result is unique. Lady Susan stands alone as a
-heroine. As we have seen, the full depths of her criminality lurk
-beneath the surface: her power is rather hinted at than described. It
-is only on looking back over the accumulation of slight touches and
-chance words that we realise her astounding insincerity, her absolute
-lack of feeling, or the brilliance of her superficial attractiveness.
-It is a very short book, containing few characters and practically no
-events; yet we are startled, on reflection, at its unsparing picture
-of the incalculable amount of mischief that may be done by sheer
-empty-headedness, entirely without strong feeling or passion; and of
-the incredible isolation in which such a character must always live.
-
-Lady Susan injures, in some degree, literally every person named
-in the whole story. She has not a friend in the world. In reality,
-perhaps, the last consideration indicates most clearly the virtue
-in Miss Austen’s characterisation. It is not once even mentioned,
-and, consequently, arouses no remark. We must deduct from it our own
-observation. But, inasmuch as never for one instant does a single
-thought for anyone but herself cross the mind of Lady Susan, so never
-does anyone else show one spark of affection for her. Mrs. Johnson,
-obviously, was governed by interested motives, and frankly abandons her
-at the first serious danger of “the consequences” to herself. The kind
-of devotion she inspired in men had no affinity to friendship, respect,
-consideration, or unselfishness. The closing scene is described with
-a cutting brevity, that recalls Miss Austen’s dismissal of Maria
-Rushworth and Mrs. Norris.
-
-She married the man designed for her daughter--for an establishment:
-“Whether Lady Susan was or was not happy in her second choice, I
-do not see how it can ever be ascertained; for who would take her
-assurance of it on either side of the question? The world must judge
-from probabilities; she had nothing against her but her husband, and
-her conscience.”
-
-As we have noticed before, Miss Austen seldom obtrudes her opinions,
-but they are occasionally implied. And, on such occasions, they are
-unhesitating. We find in her no doubt, no compromise--we might almost
-say no charity--about a few questions of ultimate morality.
-
-On the whole, however, we cannot claim for _Lady Susan_ all those
-perfections of style associated with the genius of its author.
-Save for a few turns of phrase, of which we have quoted the most
-significant, it has little of her pointed epigram or subtle humour.
-The language is equally finished and inevitable, but there is neither
-sparkle nor gaiety. We miss the dialogue and the delicate variety in
-characterisation. It would be hazardous, indeed, to suppose that anyone
-could have “discovered” Jane Austen from Lady Susan; but, knowing her
-other work, we can detect the mastery.
-
-In conclusion, it is worth noticing that she has here given us some
-insight into the constancy of man.
-
-Reginald de Courcy had been a victim of Lady Susan’s. After her second
-marriage, her daughter
-
- “Frederika was fixed in the family of her uncle and aunt till such
- time as Reginald de Courcy could be talked, flattered, and finessed
- into an affection for her which, allowing leisure for the conquest
- of his attachment to her mother, for his abjuring all future
- attachments, and detesting the sex, _might be reasonably looked for
- in a twelvemonth_. Three months might have done it in general, but
- Reginald’s feelings were no less lasting than lively.”
-
-It will be remembered that Miss Austen is less explicit about Edmund
-Bertram:
-
- “I purposely abstain from dates on this occasion, that every one may
- be at liberty to fix their own, aware that the cure of unconquerable
- passions, and the transfer of unchanging attachments, must vary much
- as to time in different people. I only entreat everybody to believe
- that exactly at the time when it was quite natural that it should
- be so, and not a week earlier, Edmund did cease to care about Miss
- Crawford, and became as anxious to marry Fanny as Fanny herself could
- desire.”
-
-On the other hand, Marianne Dashwood required two years to conquer
-her devotion to Willoughby in favour of Colonel Brandon; but then Miss
-Austen has claimed for her sex, through Anne Elliot, “the privilege of
-loving longest, when existence, or when hope, is gone.”
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[6] She died 18th July 1817.
-
-[7] It may surely be questioned whether this remark quite allows for
-the home of Fanny Price.
-
-
-
-
-PARALLEL PASSAGES
-
-
-It would be difficult, if not impossible, to name an author of genius
-even approximately equal to Jane Austen’s who owed so little as she to
-any deliberate study of literary models or conscious attention to the
-laws of style. Concerning her personal character and private interests
-we know, indeed, surprisingly little; but it is certain, on the one
-hand, that she was not in touch with the men and women of letters among
-her contemporaries, and, on the other, that her family circle did not
-practise the gentle art of criticism. The further assumption that she
-had thought little, and read less, about the theory of her art, is
-justified by the absence of any such references in her letters, and by
-her simple ideas of construction, as developed in the advice to a young
-relative who was attempting to follow her example:
-
- “You are now collecting your people delightfully, getting them exactly
- into such a spot as is the delight of my life. Three or four families
- in a country village is the very thing to work on.”
-
-Jane Austen, however, read novels with keen enjoyment: _Northanger
-Abbey_ is in part an avowed burlesque of Mrs. Radcliffe, and we can
-discover, in the language of Shakespearean commentary, the “originals”
-for several of her plots and persons in the works of Fanny Burney.
-
-Such an investigation, indeed, seems to have been almost courted by the
-author herself when she borrowed a title from a chance phrase of her
-sister-novelist’s, for a story with a somewhat similar plot, developed,
-among other coincidences, in two closely parallel scenes. When at
-length, after a series of cruel misfortunes, the hero and heroine
-of _Cecilia_ were permitted to console each other, an onlooker thus
-pointed the moral of their experience: “The whole of this unfortunate
-business has been the result of PRIDE AND PREJUDICE.”
-
-There must have been a day, about twenty years after they were written,
-when these words assumed, in Jane Austen’s eyes, a sudden significance.
-She had read them before, probably many times, but on this occasion
-they proved no less than an inspiration. Within her desk, on which
-perhaps the favourite volume was then lying, lay the neatly written
-manuscript of a tale constructed, in some measure, on the lines of
-this very _Cecilia_. She had called it _First Impressions_. Would
-not _Pride and Prejudice_ be a better name? It was certainly a happy
-thought.[8]
-
-Now Delvile, like Darcy, fell in love against his family instincts,
-and, with an equally offensive condescension, discoursed at length on
-his struggles between pride and passion to the young lady he desired to
-honour with his affection. He, too, resisted long, yielded in the end,
-and was forgiven. His mother’s appeal to Cecilia was as violent, and
-almost as impertinent, as Lady Catherine’s to Elizabeth.
-
-A close comparison of these two parallel scenes will serve at once to
-show Jane Austen’s familiarity with the copy and her originality of
-treatment. Darcy, like Delvile, is not “more eloquent on the subject of
-tenderness than of pride.” But he has overcome his scruples and offers
-his hand, in confidence of its being accepted, to one who dislikes and
-despises him. Delvile, on the other hand, wishes merely to explain
-the reasons that have induced him to deny himself the dangerous solace
-of the “society” of one whom he believes to be entirely indifferent to
-him, and to excuse the occasional outbursts of tenderness into which he
-has been betrayed in unguarded moments. He does not complain of “the
-inferiority of her connections,” but of the clause in her uncle’s will
-by which her future husband is compelled to take her name. Cecilia
-had been puzzled by his uncertain behaviour, but, believing him only
-cautious from respect to his parents, had permitted herself to love him.
-
-Mrs. Delvile again, like Lady Catherine, based her appeal on the
-“honour and credit” of the young man she was so anxious to release; but
-her insolence was tempered by affection, and disguised by high-sounding
-moral sentiments. Cecilia was softened, as Elizabeth had not been,
-by a sense of gratitude for past kindness and by a strained notion
-of respect for the older lady. Mrs. Delvile, except in her pride, is
-intended to inspire us with genuine respect; Lady Catherine is always
-treated with amused contempt.
-
-There are other instances--less familiar, but equally striking--in
-which Miss Austen made use, in her own inimitable fashion, of
-characters, phrases, and situations in _Evelina_ and _Cecilia_.
-
-Mr. Delvile, the pompous and foolish man of family, reappears in Sir
-Walter Elliot of _Persuasion_, and General Tilney of _Northanger
-Abbey_. Cecilia could never determine “whether Mr. Delvile’s
-haughtiness or his condescension humbled her most,” and he became
-“at length so infinitely condescending, with intention to give her
-courage, that he totally depressed her with mortification and chagrin.”
-Catherine Morland always found that “in spite of General Tilney’s
-great civilities to her, in spite of his thanks, invitations, and
-compliments, it had been a release to get away from him.”
-
-Cecilia’s friendship for Henrietta Belfield resembles Emma’s for
-Harriet Smith. She was ever watching the state of her young friend’s
-heart; now soliciting her confidence, and again, from motives of
-prudence, rejecting it. For a time both girls are in love with the
-hero, and Henrietta dreams as fondly and as foolishly over Delvile’s
-imagined partiality as Harriet did over Knightley’s. Neither heroine
-has any thought of resigning her lover to her friend, or “of resolving
-to refuse him at once and for ever, without vouchsafing any motive,
-because he could not marry them both.”
-
-The following conversation between Mr. Gosport and Miss Larolles
-recalls Miss Steele’s persistence in laughing at herself about the
-doctor (_Sense and Sensibility_), and Tom Bertram’s affected belief
-that Miss Crawford was “quizzing him and Miss Anderson” (_Mansfield
-Park_).
-
-Gosport attacks Miss Larolles on a rumour now current about her, and,
-after some skirmishing, confesses to having heard that “she had left
-off talking.”
-
- “‘Oh, was that all,’ cried she, disappointed. ‘I thought it had been
- something about Mr. Sawyer, for I declare I have been plagued so about
- him, I am quite sick of his name.’
-
- “‘And for my part, I never heard it! So fear nothing from me on his
- account.’
-
- “‘Lord, Mr. Gosport, how can you say so! I am sure you must know about
- the festino that night, for it was all over the town in a moment.’
-
- “‘What festino?’
-
- “‘Well, only conceive how provoking! Why, I know nothing else was
- talked of for a month.’”
-
-This is the Miss Larolles who haunted the mind of Anne Elliot, in
-_Persuasion_, when she moved to the end of a form at the concert, in
-order to be sure of not missing Captain Wentworth:
-
- “She could not do so without comparing herself with Miss Larolles,
- the inimitable Miss Larolles, but still she did it, and not with much
- happier effect.”
-
-Here is the passage in question: “Do you know,” says Miss Larolles,
-
- “Mr. Meadows has not spoke one word to me all the evening! though I am
- sure he saw me, for _I sat at the outside_ on purpose to speak to a
- person or two, that I knew would be strolling about; for if one sits
- on the inside there’s no speaking to a creature you know; so I never
- do it at the opera, nor in the boxes at Ranelagh, nor anywhere. It’s
- the shockingest thing you can conceive, to be made sit in the middle
- of these forms, one might as well be at home, for nobody can speak to
- one.”
-
-The singularly unselfish affection of Mrs. and Miss Mirvan for Evelina,
-never clouded by envy of her superior attractions, finds its echo in
-the experience of Jane Fairfax:
-
- “The affection of the whole family, the warm attachment of Miss
- Campbell in particular, was the more honourable to each party, from
- the circumstance of Jane’s decided superiority, both in beauty and
- acquirements.”
-
-When Evelina is in great trouble, and the “best of men,” Mr. Villars,
-is penetrated to the heart by the sight of her grief, he can think of
-no better consolation than:
-
- “My dearest child, I cannot bear to see thy tears; for my sake dry
- them: such a sight is too much for me: _think of that_, Evelina, and
- take comfort, I charge thee.”
-
-With similar masculine futility the self-centred Edmund Bertram
-attempts to soften the grief of his dear cousin:
-
- “No wonder--you must feel it--you must suffer. How a man who had once
- loved, could desert you. But yours--your regard was new compared
- with----Fanny, _think of me_.”
-
-Many a reader, doubtless, has, with Elizabeth Bennet, “lifted up his
-eyes in amazement” at the platitudes of Mary on the occasion of Lydia’s
-elopement, without suspecting that offensive young moralist of having
-culled her phrases from the earlier novelist. “Remember, my dear
-Evelina,” writes Mr. Villars, “nothing is so delicate as the reputation
-of a woman; _it is at once the most beautiful and most brittle_ of all
-human things.” Now Mary was “a great reader and made extracts.” She
-evidently studied the art of judicious quotation: “Unhappy as the
-event must be for Lydia,” says this astounding sister,
-
- “we may draw from it this useful lesson: that loss of virtue in a
- female is irretrievable--that one false step involves her in endless
- ruin--that her reputation _is no less brittle than it is beautiful_,
- and that she cannot be too guarded in her behaviour towards the
- undeserving of the other sex.”
-
-The general resemblance of Catherine Morland’s situation to Evelina’s
-may have been unconscious, but was scarcely, we think, accidental. In
-_Northanger Abbey_, as in no other of Miss Austen’s novels, though
-in all Miss Burney’s, the heroine is detached from her ordinary
-surroundings and introduced to society under the inefficient protection
-of foolish acquaintances. Like Evelina, she finds in the great world
-much cause for alarm and anxiety, though, like her, she has the hero
-for partner at her first ball. She, too, is frequently tormented by
-the differences between her aristocratic and her vulgar friends. Henry
-Tilney’s attitude towards her, on the other hand, is very similar to
-Lord Orville’s towards Evelina. He can read her like an open book,
-and his discovery of her suspicions about his father is as ingenious
-and as delicately revealed as Orville’s generous chivalry to Evelina
-at the ridotto. Indeed, had Fanny Burney been more daring she would
-have confessed that Orville’s affection for Evelina, like Tilney’s for
-Catherine,
-
- “originated in nothing better than gratitude; or in other words, that
- a persuasion of her partiality for him had been the only cause of
- giving her a serious thought.”
-
-The admiration which Evelina expressed with so much naïveté and
-earnestness to her guardian must have betrayed itself in her looks
-and conversation. Orville’s heart was won by unconscious flattery,
-though Miss Burney herself was too conventional to admit it. She left
-the conception and its defence to another. “It is a new circumstance
-in romance,” writes Miss Austen, “and dreadfully derogatory of an
-heroine’s dignity; but if it be as new in common life, the credit of a
-wild imagination will at least be all my own.”
-
-We can scarcely avoid wondering whether Miss Austen remembered Sir
-Clement Willoughby when she decided upon the name of Marianne’s
-devoted, but faithless, lover. The two men bear somewhat similar
-relations to hero and heroine.
-
-In one of her rare outbursts of self-confidence with the reader,
-Miss Austen appears to put _Camilla_ on a level with _Cecilia_; and
-Thorpe’s abuse of this novel in _Northanger Abbey_ must be interpreted
-as her own indirect praise, for that youth is never allowed to open
-his lips without exposing himself to our derision. It is immaterial to
-our purpose that posterity has accepted his verdict rather than Miss
-Austen’s. Her name appears among the subscribers to _Camilla_, and she
-was loyal to it without an effort. Here she was not likely to find much
-available material; but the conduct of Miss Margland towards Sir Hugh
-Tyrold and his adopted children may have suggested some traits in Mrs.
-Norris, and Mr. Westwyn’s naïve enthusiasm for his son bears a strong
-resemblance to that of Mr. Weston[9] for the inevitable Frank Churchill.
-
-Miss Bingley made herself ridiculous by her definition of an
-accomplished woman as one who “must have a thorough knowledge of music,
-singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages.” The germ of the
-satire appears in the experiences of Miss Burney’s _The Wanderer_, and
-in an allusion to the prevalent idea of feminine culture in _Camilla_:
-
- “A little music, a little drawing, and a little dancing, which should
- all be but slightly pursued, to distinguish a lady of fashion from an
- artist.”
-
-So writes Jane Austen, again, in _Lady Susan_:
-
- “Not that I am an advocate for the prevailing fashion of acquiring a
- perfect knowledge of all languages, arts, and sciences. It is throwing
- away time to be mistress of French, Italian, and German; music,
- singing, and dancing.... I do not mean, therefore, that Frederika’s
- acquirements should be more than superficial, and I flatter myself
- that she will not remain long enough at school to understand anything
- thoroughly.”
-
-It remains only to notice with what kindred indignation the two writers
-complain of the little honour accorded their craft. Miss Burney, in
-fact, did much to raise her profession; but it was not considered
-“quite respectable” by Miss Austen’s contemporaries.
-
-Mr. Delvile complains of Cecilia’s large bill at the booksellers’, on
-the ground that
-
- “a lady, whether so called from birth, or only from fortune, should
- never degrade herself by being put on a level with writers, and such
- sort of people.”
-
-In the preface to _Evelina_ Miss Burney declares that
-
- “in the republic of letters, there is no member of such inferior
- rank, or who is so much disdained by his brethren of the quill, as
- the humble novelist; nor is his fate less hard in the world at large,
- since, among the whole class of writers, perhaps not one can be named
- of which the votaries are more numerous but less respectable.”
-
-Jane Austen is more spirited in her complaint, and takes her example
-from Miss Burney herself:
-
- “Yes, novels; for I will not adopt that ungenerous and impolitic
- custom, so common with novel-writers, of degrading, by their
- contemptuous censure, the very performances to the number of which
- they are themselves adding; joining with their greatest enemies
- in bestowing the harshest epithets on such works, and scarcely
- ever permitting them to be read by their own heroine, who, if she
- accidentally take up a novel, is sure to turn over its insipid pages
- with disgust. Alas! if the heroine of one novel be not patronised
- by the heroine of another, from whom can she expect protection and
- regard? I cannot approve it. Let us leave it to the Reviewers to
- abuse such effusions of fancy at their leisure, and over every new
- novel to talk in threadbare strains of the trash with which the Press
- now groans. Let us not desert one another; we are an injured body.
- Although our productions have afforded more extensive and unaffected
- pleasure than those of any other literary corporation in the world,
- no species of composition has been so much decried. From pride,
- ignorance, or fashion, our foes are almost as many as our readers;
- and while the ability of the nine-hundredth abridger of the History
- of England, or of the man who collects and publishes in a volume
- some dozen lines of Milton, Pope, and Prior, with a paper from the
- _Spectator_ and a chapter from Sterne, is eulogised by a thousand
- pens, there seems almost a general wish of decrying the capacity
- and undervaluing the labour of the novelist, and of slighting the
- performances which have only genius, wit, and taste to recommend them.
- ‘I am no novel-reader; I seldom look into novels; it is really very
- well for a novel.’ Such is the common cant. ‘And what are you reading,
- Miss ----?’ ‘Oh, it’s only a novel!’ replies the young lady, while she
- lays down her book with affected indifference or momentary shame. ‘It
- is only _Cecilia_, or _Camilla_, or _Belinda_,’ or, in short, only
- some work in which the greatest powers of mind are displayed, in which
- the most thorough knowledge of human nature, the happiest delineation
- of its varieties, the liveliest effusions of wit and humour, are
- conveyed to the world in the best chosen language.”
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[8] There is good ground for thinking that the change of title was made
-after the novel was finished, for Mr. Austen-Leigh says that _Pride and
-Prejudice_ was written between October 1796 and August 1797, while it
-is referred to as _First Impressions_ in letters as late as June 1799.
-
-[9] Even the names here sound unexpectedly similar.
-
-
-
-
-“PERSUASION” TO “JANE EYRE”
-
-(1818-1847)
-
-
-SUSAN FERRIER (1782-1854) once declared that “perhaps, after all, the
-only uncloying pleasure in life is that of fault-finding”; and this
-cynical conclusion may serve to measure, in some degree, the peculiar
-flavour of her brisk satire. The fact is, that she acquired her notions
-of literary skill from intimate association with “the Modern Athens,”
-as Edinburgh then styled itself, wherein “Crusty Christopher” and “The
-Ploughman Poet” held sway. It was here, as we know, that “Brougham
-and his confederates” formed that conspiracy of scorn, _The Edinburgh
-Review_, which Wilson out-Heroded in _Blackwood_. Following Miss
-Burney, in her spirited exhibition of “Humours,” Miss Ferrier also
-continued the Edgeworth “national” novel, by exploiting a period of
-Scotch history untouched by Scott.
-
-As her friend, Wilson, remarks in the _Noctes_:
-
- “These novels have one feature of true and melancholy interest quite
- peculiar to themselves. It is in them alone that the ultimate
- breaking-down and debasement of the Highland character has been
- depicted. Sir Walter Scott had fixed the enamel of genius over the
- last fitful flames of their half-savage chivalry, but a humbler
- and sadder scene--the age of lucre-banished clans--of chieftains
- dwindled into imitation squires, and of chiefs content to barter the
- recollections of a thousand years for a few gaudy seasons of Almacks
- and Crockfords, the euthanasia of kilted aldermen and steamboat
- pibrochs was reserved for Miss Ferrier.”
-
-And for the accuracy of her picture, the authoress herself lays claim
-to having paid careful attention to the results of deliberate study.
-“You may laugh,” she writes to Miss Clavering, “at the idea of its
-being at all necessary for the writer of a romance to be versed in the
-history, natural and political, the modes, manners, customs, etc., of
-the country where its bold and wanton freaks are to be played; but I
-consider it most essentially so, as nothing disgusts even an ordinary
-reader more than a discovery of the ignorance of the author, who is
-pretending to instruct and amuse.”
-
-Meanwhile, the “Highlander” was more or less in fashion, and Susan
-Ferrier set off her picture by vivid contrasts with the most
-_recherché_ daughters of Society. An elegant slave of passion longs
-to fly with her Henry to the desert--“a beautiful place, full of
-roses and myrtles, and smooth, green turf, and murmuring rivulets,
-and though very retired, not absolutely out of the world; where
-one could occasionally see one’s friends, and give _déjeuner et
-fêtes-champêtres_.” So the foolish Indiana in Miss Burney’s _Camilla_
-considered a “cottage” but “as a bower of eglantine and roses, where
-she might repose and be adored all day long.”
-
-But a little experience soon teaches her she “did not very well then
-know what a desert was.” Scotch mists and mountain blasts dispel the
-fancy picture, and, after a brief period of acute wretchedness, the
-really heartless victim of a so-called love match becomes the zealous
-promoter of mercenary connections.
-
-Miss Ferrier then introduces us to the next generation, where any
-attempt at dogmatism about love becomes hazardous.
-
- “Love is a passion that has been much talked of, often described, and
- little understood. Cupid has many counterfeits going about the world,
- who pass very well with those whose minds are capable of passion,
- but not of love. These Birmingham Cupids have many votaries among
- boarding-school misses, militia officers, and milliners’ apprentices,
- who marry upon the mutual faith of blue eyes and scarlet coats;
- have dirty houses and squalling children, and hate each other most
- delectably. Then there is another species for more refined souls,
- which owes its birth to the works of Rousseau, Goethe, Coffin, etc.
- Its success depends very much upon rocks, woods, and waterfalls; and
- it generally ends in daggers, pistols, poisons, or Doctors’ Commons.”
-
-It would seem that even the heroine is, like Emily in _Udolpho_, rather
-at sea concerning the proper distinction between virtue and taste.
-
- She is “religious--what mind of any excellence is not? but hers is
- the religion of poetry, of taste, of feeling, of impulse, of any and
- everything but Christianity.” The worthy youth who loved her “saw much
- of fine natural feeling, but in vain sought for any guiding principle
- of duty. Her mind seemed as a lovely, flowery, pathless waste, whose
- sweets exhaled in vain; all was graceful luxuriance, but all was
- transient and perishable in its loveliness. No plant of immortal
- growth grew there, no ‘flowers worthy of Paradise.’”
-
-Inevitably the dear creature is captivated, at first sight, by any
-good-looking villain: “There might, perhaps, be something of _hauteur_
-in his lofty bearing; but it was so qualified by the sportive gaiety of
-his manners, that it seemed nothing more than that elegant and graceful
-sense of his own superiority, to which, even without arrogance, he
-could not be insensible.”
-
-The hero will no doubt require time before he can stand up against so
-fine a gentleman; but justice requires his ultimate triumph, since, in
-Miss Ferrier’s judgment, a “good moral” was always essential to fiction.
-
- “I don’t think, like all penny-book manufacturers, that ’tis
- absolutely necessary that the good boys and girls should be rewarded,
- and the naughty ones punished. Yet, I think, where there is much
- tribulation, ’tis fitter it should be the _consequence_, rather than
- the _cause_, of misconduct or frailty. You’ll say that rule is absurd,
- inasmuch as it is not observed in human life. That I allow; but we
- know the inflictions of Providence are for wise purposes, therefore
- our reason willingly submits to them. But, as the only good purpose of
- a book is to inculcate morality, and convey some lesson of instruction
- as well as delight, I do not see that what is called a _good moral_
- can be dispensed with in a work of fiction.”
-
-Miss Ferrier, in fact, would have no hand in the “raw head and bloody
-bone schemes” in which Miss Clavering (who wrote “The History of Mrs.
-Douglas” in _Marriage_) had, apparently, invited her to collaborate,
-and chose rather to exemplify her own theories in three very similar
-stories: _Marriage_ (1818), _The Inheritance_ (1824), and _Destiny_
-(1831). Urged, again and again, to supplement these successes, she
-made “two attempts to write _something_ else, but could not please
-herself, and would not publish _anything_”--a most praiseworthy
-resolution.
-
-She has left us an entertaining account of her “plan” for _Marriage_,
-which may well serve for an exact description of her actual achievement.
-
- “I do not recollect ever to have seen the sudden transition of a
- high-bred English beauty, who thinks she can sacrifice all for
- love, to an uncomfortable, solitary, Highland dwelling, among tall,
- red-haired sisters and grim-faced aunts. Don’t you think this would
- make a good opening of the piece? Suppose each of us[10] try our hands
- on it; the moral to be deduced from that is to warn all young ladies
- against runaway matches, and the character and fate of the two sisters
- would be _unexceptionable_. I expect it will be the first book every
- wise matron will put into the hand of her daughter, and even the
- reviewers will relax of their severity in favour of the morality of
- this little work. Enchanting sight! already do I behold myself arrayed
- in an old mouldy covering, thumbed and creased and filled with dog’s
- ears. I hear the enchanting sound of some sentimental miss, the shrill
- pipe of some antiquated spinster, or the hoarse grumbling of some
- incensed dowager as they severally enquire for me at the circulating
- library, and are assured by the master that it is in such demand that,
- though he has thirteen copies, they are insufficient to answer the
- calls upon it; but that each one of them may depend upon having the
- very first that comes in!!!”
-
-The interest, in these novels, is not awakened by any subtle
-characterisation or by serious sympathy with the dramatis personæ. It
-depends rather upon caustic wit, accurate local colour, a picture of
-manners, and a “museum of abnormalities.”
-
-Miss Ferrier’s nice distinctions between the “well-bred,” and her
-photographs of vulgarity, may claim to rival Miss Burney’s.
-
- “Mrs. St. Clair, for example, was considerably annoyed by the manners
- of Lady Charles, which made her feel her own as something unwieldy and
- overgrown; like a long train, they were both out of the way and in the
- way, and she did not know very well how to dispose of them. Indeed,
- few things can be more irritating than for those who have hitherto
- piqued themselves upon the abundance of their manner, to find all at
- once that they have a great deal too much, and that no one is inclined
- to take it off their hands, and that, in short, it is dead stock.”
-
-Mrs. Bluemit’s tea-party, again, reveals the Blue-Stockings in all
-their glory; while Mr. Augustus Larkins--with his “regular features,
-very pink eyes, very black eyebrows, and what was intended for a very
-smart expression”--forcibly recalls Mr. Smith of Snow Hill. His ideal
-of dress and manners was evidently shared by Bob and Davy Black, who
-were
-
- “dressed in all the extremes of the reigning fashions--small waists,
- brush-heads, stiff collars, iron heels, and switches. Like many other
- youths they were distinctly of opinion that ‘dress makes the man.’...
- Perhaps, after all, that is a species of humility rather to be admired
- in those who, feeling themselves destitute of mental qualifications,
- trust to the abilities of their tailor and hairdresser for gaining
- them the good-will of the world.”
-
-It must be admitted that Miss Ferrier’s obviously spontaneous
-delight in satire has occasionally tempted her beyond the limits
-of artistic realism. Her miniature of the M‘Dow, for example, has
-all the objectionable qualities which revive our preference for the
-“elegancies” of romance.
-
- “Here Miss M‘Dow was disencumbered of her pelisse and bonnet, and
- exhibited a coarse, blubber-lipped, sun-burnt visage, with staring
- sea-green eyes, a quantity of rough sandy hair, and mulatto neck, with
- merely a rim of white round her shoulders.... The gloves were then
- taken off, and a pair of thick mulberry paws set at liberty.”
-
-No such criticism, however applies to those full-length portraits
-of the inimitable Aunts in _Marriage_--the “sensible” Miss Jacky,
-Miss Nicky, who was “not wanting for sense either,” and Miss Grizzy,
-the great letter-writer. “Their life was one continued _fash_ about
-everything or nothing”; and if a “sensible woman” generally means “a
-very disagreeable, obstinate, illiberal director of all men, women, and
-children,” the Aunts were really “well-meaning, kind-hearted, and, upon
-the whole, good-tempered” old ladies, whose garrulous absurdities are a
-perpetual delight.
-
-Again, Miss Pratt (of _The Inheritance_) has certain obvious
-affinities to the inimitable Miss Bates; as Mr. M‘Dow (in _Destiny_)
-recalls Collins; and the creation of that good soul, Molly Macaulay,
-bears solitary evidence to Miss Ferrier’s seldom-exerted powers of
-sympathetic subtlety.
-
-We are tempted to wonder if there be any particular significance in
-the fact that, though Miss Ferrier wrote _Marriage_ almost immediately
-after the appearance of _Sense and Sensibility_, she did not publish
-it till seven years later.[11] If, during that interval, she felt
-compelled to study the supreme excellences of a sister-authoress,
-it is clear that she wisely abandoned any attempt at imitation. Her
-work, as we have seen, directly follows Miss Burney’s, and should be
-properly regarded in relation to _Evelina_ and _Cecilia_; reflecting
-Society--and the upstart--of a slightly later generation, then
-flourishing in North Britain.
-
- * * * * *
-
-MARY RUSSELL MITFORD (1787-1855) is the only writer on record who has
-deliberately declared herself a disciple.
-
- “Of course, I shall copy as closely as I can nature and Miss
- Austen--keeping, like her, to genteel country life; or rather going
- a little lower, perhaps; and, I am afraid, with more of sentiment
- and less of humour. I do not _intend_ to commit these delinquencies,
- mind. I _mean_ to keep as playful as I can; but I am afraid they
- will happen in spite of me.... It will be called--at least, I mean
- it so to be--_Our Village_; will consist of essays, and characters,
- and stories, chiefly of country life, in the manner of the _Sketch
- Book_, connected by unity of locality and purpose. It is exceedingly
- playful and lively, and I think you will like it. Charles Lamb (the
- matchless _Elia_ of the London Magazine) says nothing so fresh and
- characteristic has appeared for a long time.”
-
-It _was_ called _Our Village_; and appeared in parts between 1824
-and 1832, the earlier series being the best, because afterwards she
-wrote for remuneration--when “I would rather scrub floors, if I could
-get as much by that healthier, more respectable, and more feminine
-employment,”--a declaration which prepares us for the criticism that,
-though in her own day she was accused of copying the “literal” manner
-of Crabbe and Teniers, she was at heart a frank sentimentalist. “Are
-your characters and descriptions true?” asked her friend Sir William
-Elford; and she replied, “Yes! yes! yes! as true as is well possible.
-You, as a great landscape painter, know that, in painting a favourite
-scene, you do a little embellish, and can’t help it, you avail yourself
-of happy accidents of atmosphere, and _if anything be ugly, you strike
-it out_, or if anything be wanting, you put it in. But still the
-picture is a likeness.”
-
-Assuredly Miss Mitford was no realist, nor was her imitation servile.
-Once she expressed a desire that Miss Austen had shown “a little more
-taste, a little more perception of the graceful”; and, in such matters,
-as in culture, she was herself far more professional. But although
-she could describe, and even “compose,” with a charm of her own which
-almost defies analysis, Miss Mitford’s powers were strictly limited.
-The “country-town” atmosphere of _Belford Regis_ lacks spontaneity; and
-_Atherton_, her only attempt at a novel, is wanting in varied incident
-or motion. Readers attracted by mere simplicity, however, will feel
-always a peculiar affection for Miss Mitford, that would be increased
-by her “Letters” which she describes as “just like so many bottles of
-ginger-beer, bouncing and frothy, and flying in everybody’s face.”
-
-Christopher North remarked in _Noctes Ambrosianæ_ that her writings
-were “pervaded by a genuine rural spirit--the spirit of Merry England.
-_Every line bespeaks the lady._”
-
-And the “Shepherd” replied:
-
- “I admire Miss Mitford just excessively. I dinna wunner at her being
- able to write sae weel as she does about drawing-rooms wi’ sofas
- and settees, and about the fine folk in them seeing themsels in
- lookin-glasses frae tap to tae; but what puzzles the like o’ me, is
- her pictures o’ poachers, and tinklers, and pottery-trampers, and
- ither neerdoweels, and o’ huts and hovels without riggin’ by the
- wayside, and the cottages o’ honest puir men, and byres, and barns,
- and stackyards, and merry-makins at winter ingles, and courtship
- aneath trees, and at the gable-end of farm houses, ’tween lads
- and lasses as laigh in life as the servants in her father’s ha’.
- That’s the puzzle, and that’s the praise. But ae word explains
- a’--Genius--Genius, wull a’ the metafhizzians in the warld ever
- expound that mysterious monosyllable.--Nov. 1826.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT SHELLEY (1797-1851) has no place in the development
-of women’s work in fiction, since her one novel, _Frankenstein_,
-belongs to no type that has been attempted before or since, though it
-is often roughly described as a throw-back to the School of Terror.
-The conception of a man-made Monster, with human feelings--of pathetic
-loneliness and brutal cruelty--was eminently characteristic of an
-age which hankered after the byways of Science, imagined unlimited
-possibilities from the extension of knowledge, and was never tired
-of speculation. Inevitably the daughter of William Godwin had some
-didactic intentions; and her “Preface” declares her “by no means
-indifferent to the manner in which whatever moral tendencies exist in
-the sentiments or characters it contains shall affect the reader; yet
-my chief concern in this respect has been limited to the avoiding of
-the enervating effects of the novels of the present day, and to the
-exhibition of the amiableness of domestic affection and the excellence
-of universal virtue.” Among other things, Mrs. Shelley betrays
-her sympathy with Rousseau’s ideal of the “Man Natural,” and with
-vegetarianism. In a mood of comparative reasonableness and humanity the
-Monster promises, under certain conditions, to abandon his revenge and
-bury himself in the “Wilds of South America.”
-
- “My food is not that of man; I do not destroy the lamb and the kid,
- to glut my appetite; acorns and berries will afford me sufficient
- nourishment. My companion will be of the same nature as myself, and
- will be content with the same fare. We shall make our bed of dried
- leaves; the sun will shine on us as on man, and will ripen our food.”
-
-The ethical struggle, with which Mrs. Shelley has here concerned
-herself, arises from circumstances beyond the pale of experience;
-but her solution is characteristic, and echoes the spirit of Shelley
-himself. Frankenstein, “in a fit of enthusiastic madness, has created
-a rational creature,” who, finding himself hated by mankind, resolves
-to punish his creator. He promises, however, to abstain from murdering
-Frankenstein’s family, if that man of science will make for him a
-female companion with whom he may peacefully retire to the wilderness.
-Obviously the temptation is great. Frankenstein’s brother has been
-already destroyed: it would seem his duty to protect his father and
-his wife. But, on the other hand,
-
- “My duties towards my fellow-creatures had greater claims to my
- attention, _because they included a greater proportion of happiness or
- misery_. Urged by this view, I refused, and I did right in refusing,
- to create a companion for the first creature.”
-
-There is no professional art in the story of Frankenstein, though it
-has a certain gloomy and perverse power. It is told in letters from
-an arctic explorer “To Mrs. Saville, England”; and the monster’s own
-life-story, with the only revelation of his emotions, is narrated
-within this narrative, in a monologue to Frankenstein.
-
-It is uncertain whether the work would ever have been remembered, or
-revived, apart from our natural interest in the author; although, so
-far as it has any similarity with other work, it belongs to a class
-of novels which English writers have seldom attempted, and never
-accomplished with any distinction.
-
- * * * * *
-
-FRANCES TROLLOPE (1780-1863) has been so completely overshadowed by
-her son Anthony--himself a distinguished practitioner in the domestic
-novel--that few readers to-day are aware that her fertile pen produced
-a “whole army of novels and books of travel, sometimes pouring into
-the libraries at the rate of nine volumes a year.” She began her
-career--curiously enough, when she was past fifty--by a severely
-satirical attack on the United States, entitled _Domestic Manners of
-the Americans_; and her first novel, _The Abbess_, did not appear till
-1833. She was essentially feminine in the enthusiasm of her tirades
-against various practices in her generation, and has been freely
-criticised for want of taste. _The Vicar of Wrexhill_ (1837), indeed,
-is coloured by a violent prejudice which goes far to justify this
-objection, and may even excuse the disparaging deduction on women’s
-intellect drawn by a contemporary reviewer, who thus characterises her
-spirited defence of “oppressed Orthodoxy”:
-
- “It is a great pity that the heroine ever set forth on such a foolish
- errand; she has only harmed herself and her cause (as a bad advocate
- always will) and had much better have remained at home pudding-making
- or stocking-mending, than have meddled with what she understands so
- ill.
-
- “In the first place (we speak it with due respect for the sex) she
- is guilty of a fault which is somewhat too common among them; and
- having very little, except prejudice, on which to found an opinion,
- she makes up for want of argument by a wonderful fluency of abuse. A
- _woman’s religion is chiefly that of the heart, and not of the head_.
- She goes through, for the most part, no dreadful stages of doubt, no
- changes of faith: _she loves God as she loves her husband by a kind of
- instinctive devotion_. Faith is a passion with her, not a calculation;
- so that, in the faculty of believing, though they far exceed the other
- sex, in the power of convincing they fall far short of them.”[12]
-
-More than one woman writer has risen, of later years, triumphantly
-to confute any such complacent masculine superiority; but it must be
-admitted that Mrs. Trollope is scarcely judicial in the venom she
-pours out so eloquently upon the head of her “Vicar,” his worshippers,
-and his accomplices. This was not quite the direction in which women
-could most wisely develop the domestic novel in her day; while
-they still--like the Brontës, but in a spirit quite alien to Jane
-Austen’s--upheld “that manly passion for superiority which leads _our
-masters_ to covet in a companion chosen for life ... that species of
-weakness which is often said to be the most attractive feature in
-the female character.” It is, again, a curious want of taste which
-allows her to dwell upon the pleasure experienced by a comparatively
-respectable young man in making a little girl of eight tipsy--though he
-is the Vicar’s son.
-
-But, on the other hand, there is considerable power and much sprightly
-humour in the story. Mrs. Trollope’s _good_ (_i.e._ orthodox) people
-are really delightful, and admirably characterised. The _genuine_ piety
-of Rosalind, the Irish heiress, is most artistically united to graceful
-vivacity and natural charm: the testy Sir Gilbert is perfectly matched
-with Lady Harrington: and the three young Mowbrays are drawn from life.
-The study of Henrietta Cartwright, driven to atheism by the hypocrisy
-of her horrible father, has all the force of a real human tragedy; and,
-if the villainy of Evangelicism is exaggerated, it is painted with
-graphic humour. She works from nature, and finds excellent “copy” in
-the parish.
-
-Mrs. Trollope, in fact, has left us proof in abundance that women had
-learnt to “write with ease”; if, in her case, over-production and
-misplaced zeal have led to an abuse of her talents.
-
- * * * * *
-
-HARRIET MARTINEAU (1802-1876), “Queen of philanthropists,” has left
-a stamp of almost passionate sincerity on everything she wrote. From
-earliest days she declared that her “chief subordinate object in life
-was the cultivation of her intellectual powers, with a view to the
-instruction of others by her writings.” Believing herself the servant
-of humanity, she sought to save souls by the diffusion of a little
-knowledge.
-
-Inevitably, under such influence, her work was always didactic;
-whether inspired by the orthodox faith of her earlier years or the
-Atkinson-interpretation of Comte she afterwards espoused: whether
-directed towards social reform, or expressed in narrative and
-biography. The greater number of her publications, whether or no
-actually written for the press, contain those qualities which make the
-best journalism; and, though occasionally capricious and “superior”
-in private judgment, her brief critical biographies, from the _Daily
-News_, are masterpieces in the vignette. She knew “everybody” in her
-day; and contributed much to the thirst for “information,” reasonably
-applied, which characterised our grandfathers.
-
-But, as a novelist, she has two special claims to notice. Her
-“Playfellow Series” (embracing _Feats on the Fiord_, _The Crofton
-Boys_, and _The Peasant and the Prince_) are living to-day among
-the few priceless inherited treasures of literature. Less obviously
-didactic than the Edgeworth “nursery classics,” they have certain
-similar characteristics of spontaneity, sympathetic understanding, and
-simple directness. Each occupied with quite different subjects, they
-are informed by the same spirit, excite the same kind of pleasure,
-and--for all their decided, but _not_ obtrusive, moralising--appeal to
-the same healthy taste. By those to whom their life-like young people
-have been among the chosen friends of childhood, the memories will
-never fade.
-
-Miss Martineau’s adult narratives have less distinction; although her
-_Hour and the Man_ is a creditable effort in the historic form, and
-_Deerbrook_ has much emotional power. To our taste the tone of the
-latter must be criticised for its somewhat sensational religiosity,
-and for the priggish perfection of its “white” characters. But, on the
-other hand, there is subtlety in contrasts among the “undesirables”;
-genuine pathos in, for example, the description of Mrs. Enderby’s
-death; and plenty of artistic “interest” in the plot: nor can we
-neglect mention of the remarkable portrait of Morris, the servant and
-most real friend to her “young ladies.”
-
-We cannot avoid, in conclusion, some reference to a distinction
-elaborated in an early chapter between the drudgery of “_teaching_”
-and the “sublime delights of _education_”: wherein the author quaintly
-remarks that a visiting governess can “do little more than stand
-between children and the faults of the people about them”; betraying
-herein the normal prejudice of the pedagogue against the parent.
-
-Similar theories clearly inspire the eloquence--of a later
-chapter--upon a thorny subject on which the author achieved some
-pioneer work in her own life.
-
- “‘Cannot you tell me,’ enquires the persecuted heroine, ‘of some way
- in which a woman may earn money?’
-
- “‘A woman?’ is the stern reply. ‘What rate of woman? Do you mean
- yourself? That question is easily answered. A woman from the
- uneducated classes can get a subsistence by washing and cooking,
- by milking cows and going into service, and, in some parts of the
- kingdom, by working in a cotton mill, or burnishing plate, as you
- have no doubt seen for yourself at Birmingham. But, for an educated
- woman, a woman with the powers God gave her religiously improved,
- with a reason which lays life open before her, an understanding which
- surveys science as its appropriate task, and a conscience which would
- make every species of responsibility safe,--for such a woman there
- is in all England no chance of subsistence but teaching--that sort
- of ineffectual teaching, which can never countervail the education
- of circumstances--and for which not one in a thousand is fit,--or by
- being a superior Miss Nares--the feminine gender of the tailor and
- hatter.’”
-
- * * * * *
-
-MRS. GASKELL (1810-1865) must always be remembered as authoress of
-_Cranford_, which has startling similarities to the work of Jane
-Austen, and excels her in pathos. If Fanny Burney immortalised
-“sensibility,” and Jane Austen created “the lady,” Mrs. Gaskell may
-well be called “The Apologist of Gentility.” She taught us that it was
-possible to be genteel without being vulgar; and her “refined females,”
-if enslaved to elegance and propriety, are ladies in the best sense of
-the word.
-
-“Although they know all each other’s proceedings, they are exceedingly
-indifferent to each other’s opinions.” They are “very independent of
-fashion; as they observe: ‘What does it signify how we dress here at
-Cranford, where everybody knows us?’ and if they go from home, their
-reason is equally cogent: ‘What does it signify how we dress here,
-where nobody knows us?’” We may smile at their ingenious devices for
-concealing poverty, their grotesque small conventions, their horror at
-any allusions to death or other causes for genuine emotion, and their
-love of gossip; but our superiority stands rebuked before simple Miss
-Matty’s sense of honour “as a shareholder,” and before the “meeting
-of the Cranford ladies” for the generous contribution of their “mites
-in a secret and concealed manner.” As Miss Pole expresses it, “We are
-none of us what may be called rich, though we all possess a genteel
-competency, sufficient for tastes that are elegant and refined, and
-would not, if they could, be vulgarly ostentatious”; and they fully
-appreciated the true charity of “showing consideration for the feelings
-of delicate independence existing in the mind of every refined female.”
-
-Here, indeed, as in almost every thought or deed of their uneventful
-existence, our grandmothers can teach us that the eager interest in our
-neighbours, which we are accustomed to brand as vulgar and impertinent,
-was in actual fact a powerful incentive to Christian practices. There
-is a passage in _Cranford_ which would baffle the most elaborate
-statistics of ordered philanthropy, as it must silence the protest of
-false pride, and remain an invulnerable argument against the isolation
-of modern life. “I had often occasion to notice,” observes the
-visitor, “the use that was made of fragments and small opportunities
-in Cranford: the rose-leaves that were gathered ere they fell, to make
-a _pot-pourri_ for some one who had no garden; the little bundles of
-lavender-flowers sent to strew the drawers of some town-dweller, or to
-burn in the bedroom of some invalid. Things that many would despise,
-and actions which it seemed scarcely worth while to perform, were all
-attended to in Cranford.”
-
-Nor were Miss Matilda Jenkyns and her friends deficient in any outward
-show of true breeding. Despite the most astonishing vagaries of taste
-in dress, language, and behaviour, they were dignified by instinct,
-and, on all occasions of moment, revealed a natural manner that is
-above reproach. Their simple-minded innocence and genuine humility
-never tempted them to pass over impertinence or tolerate vulgarity, and
-their powers of delicate reproof were unrivalled. We cannot admire the
-“green turban” of Miss Matty’s dream, or share her dread of the frogs
-in Paris not agreeing with Mr. Holbrook; we should have been ashamed,
-maybe, to assist her in “chasing the sunbeams” over her new carpet; and
-we may detect sour grapes in Miss Pole’s outcry against that “kind of
-attraction which she, for one, would be ashamed to have”; yet I fancy
-the best of us would covet admission to Cranford society, and be proud
-to number its leaders among our dearest friends.
-
-In fact, the artistic achievement of _Cranford_ is the creation of an
-atmosphere. Like the authors of _Evelina_ and of _Emma_, Mrs. Gaskell
-is frankly feminine, and not superior to the smallest detail of
-parochial gossip; but while the ideals of refinement portrayed are more
-akin to Miss Burney’s (allowing for altered social conditions), her
-methods of portraiture more nearly resemble Miss Austen’s. She depends,
-even less, upon excitement, mystery, or crime, and _Cranford_, indeed,
-may be described as “a novel without a hero,” without a plot, and
-without a love-scene. Miss Brown’s death is the one event with which
-we are brought, as it were, face to face throughout the whole sixteen
-chapters. The realities of life, whether sad or joyful, are enacted
-behind the scenes and never used for dramatic effect, a reticence
-most striking in the incident of Captain Brown’s heroic death. They
-serve only to reveal the strong and true hearts of those whose dainty
-old-world mannerisms have already secured our sympathy.
-
-Mrs. Gaskell has _left out_ even more than Jane Austen of the ordinary
-materials of fiction (though she is an adept at pathos), and her
-characters are equally living. She has less wit, but almost as much
-humour.
-
-The most obvious limitation of _Cranford_, indeed, is more apparent
-than real. As everyone will remember, “all the holders of houses” are
-women. “If a married couple settles in the town, somehow the gentleman
-disappears; he is either fairly frightened to death by being the only
-man in the Cranford evening tea-parties, or he is accounted for by
-being at his regiment, his ship, or closely engaged in business all
-the week in the great neighbouring commercial town of Drumble, distant
-only twenty miles on a railroad. In short, whatever does become of the
-gentlemen, they are not at Cranford. What could they do there?... A man
-is so in the way in the house.”
-
-Even the Rector dare not attend a public entertainment unless “guarded
-by troops of his own sex--the National School boys whom he had treated
-to the performance.” The “neat maid-servants” were never allowed
-“followers”; and it was Miss Matty’s chief consolation in starting her
-little business that “she did not think men ever bought tea.” She was
-afraid of men. “They had such sharp, loud ways with them, and did up
-accounts, and counted their change so quickly.”
-
-Yet, in fact, the masculine element in _Cranford_ comes frequently to
-the front; and the men’s characters are drawn with no less firmness of
-outline than the women’s. Miss Matty derives much from her Reverend
-father--deceased, from that sturdy yeoman Thomas Holbrook, and from
-“Mr. Peter.” It is Captain Brown, and no other, whose misfortunes
-unmask the real tenderness of Miss Jenkyns herself; and the good Mr.
-Hoggins occasions the only serious discord narrated in the select
-circle of “elegant females,” to whom his uncouth surname was a
-perpetual affront. The unfortunate conjurer, Signor Brunoni, otherwise
-Mr. Brown (was it accident or design, we wonder, which gave him the
-same plebeian name as the gallant Captain?); his brother Thomas;
-the great Mr. Mulliner, “who seemed never to have forgotten his
-condescension in coming to live at Cranford”; honest farmer Dobson; and
-dear, blundering Jim Hearn, whose tactful notion of kindness was “to
-keep out of your way as much as he could”; each played their part in
-the lives of their lady-betters.
-
-Thomas Holbrook, his quotations from Shakespeare, George Herbert, and
-Tennyson; his love of Nature; his two-pronged forks; and his charming
-“counting-house,” have no less subtle originality than any character in
-the whole book; and we should hesitate to name any record of perfect
-fidelity, without sentimentalism, to be compared with the simply
-chivalrous and cheerful attentions of this gentleman of seventy to
-the old lady who had refused, at the bidding of father and sister,
-“to marry below her rank.” One can only echo the pious aspiration (so
-touching in its unselfish abandonment of a cherished ideal), by which
-alone Miss Matty betrayed the emotions excited by the visit to her old
-lover: “‘God forbid,’ said she, in a low voice, ‘that I should grieve
-any young hearts.’”
-
-Holbrook, moreover, had been no doubt largely responsible for
-encouraging the inherent good qualities of Miss Matty’s scapegrace
-brother (afterwards the popular Mr. Peter), whose thoughtless pranks
-form so strange, and yet so fitting, a background to those finished
-miniature-sketches of the stern Rector and his sweet young wife. It
-is, indeed, a fine instance of poetical justice by which Mr. Peter is
-allowed, in his old age, to bestow a richly merited peace and comfort,
-in addition to the diversion of masculine society, upon the very sister
-whose early life had been so terribly clouded by his misdeeds.
-
-One is almost tempted to say that Mrs. Gaskell does scant justice to
-the first invader of the Amazons, when she refers to Captain Brown
-as “a tame man about the house.” Yet those of us with sufficient
-imagination to realise the firm exclusiveness of Miss Deborah Jenkyns,
-should appreciate the significance of the phrase. The military
-gentleman, “who was not ashamed to be poor,” only found his way to that
-lady’s good graces by sterling qualities of true manliness. He was
-“even admitted in the tabooed hours before twelve,” because no errand
-of kindness was beneath his dignity or beyond his patience.
-
-Miss Matty expresses the prevailing sentiment about men, as she has
-done on most subjects worthy of attention, with that “love of peace and
-kindliness,” which “makes all of us better when we are near her.”
-
- “I don’t mean to deny that men are troublesome in a house. I don’t
- judge from my own experience, for my father was neatness itself, and
- wiped his shoes in coming in as carefully as any woman; but still a
- man has a sort of knowledge of what should be done in difficulties,
- that it is very pleasant to have one at hand ready to lean upon. Now
- Lady Glenmire” (whose engagement to Mr. Hoggins was the occasion of
- this gentle homily), “instead of being tossed about and wondering
- where she is to settle, will be certain of a home among pleasant
- and kind people, such as our good Miss Pole and Mrs. Forrester.
- And Mr. Hoggins is really a very personable man; and so far as his
- manners--why, if they are not very polished, I have known people with
- very good hearts, and very clever minds too, who were not what some
- people reckoned refined, but who were tender and true.” Again: “Don’t
- be frightened by Miss Pole from being married. I can fancy it may be
- a very happy state, and a little credulity helps one through life
- very smoothly--better than always doubting and doubting, and seeing
- difficulties and disagreeables in everything.”
-
-The finality of the above quotations may further remind us of an
-unexpected conclusion to which a careful study of _Cranford_ must
-compel the critic. Despite its apparent inconsequence, the desultory
-nature of the narrative, and its surprising innocence of plot, the work
-is composed with an almost perfect sense of dramatic unity. In reality
-every event, however trivial or serious, every shade of character,
-however subtle or obvious, is at once subordinate and essential to the
-character of the heroine. A heroine, “not far short of sixty, whose
-looks were against her,” may not attract the habitual novel-reader;
-but unless we submit to the charm of Miss Matty’s personality, we have
-misread _Cranford_. Deborah, the domineering, had not so much real
-strength of character, and serves only as a foil to her sister’s wider
-sympathies; the superficial quickness of Miss Pole never ultimately
-misled her friend’s finer judgment; the (temporary) snobbishness of
-the Honourable Mrs. Jamieson troubles her heart indeed, but leaves
-her dignity unruffled; and the other members of the circle scarcely
-aspire to be more than humble admirers of the “Rector’s daughter.”
-Miss Matty, of course, is sublimely unconscious of her own influence,
-and the authoress very nearly deceives us into fancying her equally
-innocent. But she gives away the secret in her farewell sentence; and
-I, for one, would not quarrel with her for pointing the moral. Miss
-Matty can never lose her place in the Gallery of the Immortals, and we
-would not neglect to honour the painter’s name.
-
-Mrs. Gaskell, in _Cranford_, may claim to have reached perfection by
-one finished achievement; which embodies the ideal to which we conceive
-that the work in fiction peculiar to women had been, more or less
-consciously, directed from the beginning. Probably the art would have
-been less flawless, if applied--as it was by sister-novelists--to a
-wider range of persons and subjects. Nothing of quite this kind has
-been again attempted, and it is not likely that such an attempt would
-succeed.
-
-We should only notice, in passing, that Mrs. Gaskell left other
-admirable, and quite feminine, work on more ordinary lines. _Wives and
-Daughters_ is a delightful love story; while _North and South_ and
-_Mary Barton_ are almost the first examples of that keen interest in
-social problems, and the life of the poor, in legitimate novels (not
-fiction-tracts), which we shall find so favourite a topic of women from
-her generation until to-day.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[10] She is writing, again, to Miss Clavering.
-
-[11] When _Pride and Prejudice_, _Emma_, and _Mansfield Park_ had all
-been published.
-
-[12] _Fraser’s Magazine_, Jan. 1838.
-
-
-
-
-A LONELY SOUL
-
-(CHARLOTTE BRONTË, 1816-1855)
-
-
-The genius of Charlotte Brontë presents several characteristics
-which do not belong to the more or less orderly development of the
-earlier women’s work. In the first place she is primarily a romancist,
-depending far more on emotional analysis than on the exact portraiture
-of everyday life. Though her materials, like theirs, are gained
-entirely from personal experience, she clothes them with a passionate
-imagination very foreign to anything in Miss Burney or Jane Austen. She
-writes, in other words, because her emotions are forced into speech by
-that very intensity; not at all from amused observation of life. It
-would be difficult, indeed, to find outside her few remarkable stories
-so powerful an expression of passion as felt by women--who do not, as
-a rule, admit the power of such stormy emotions. Her work is further
-remarkable for being mainly inspired by memory; while the recognition
-of responsiveness in women leads her to paint _mutual_ passion as it
-has been seldom revealed elsewhere.
-
-Much has been written of late years concerning the life of Charlotte
-Brontë, and we have been told that the mystery is solved at last. For
-despite the almost startling frankness of Mrs. Gaskell’s famous _Life_;
-despite the intimate character of many of her published letters; it has
-always been recognised that the Charlotte Brontë of the biographers
-was _not_ the Charlotte Brontë of _Jane Eyre_ and _Villette_. Now
-that we have the letters to Monsieur Heger, however, it seems to be
-a prevailing conclusion that reconciliation, and understanding, are
-possible. If Charlotte Brontë, like her own Lucy Snowe, was in love
-with “her master”; if he was perfectly happy in his married life and,
-however responsive to enthusiastic admiration, found warmer feelings
-both embarrassing and vexatious; we have discovered the tragedy which
-fired her imagination, the utter loneliness which taught her to dwell
-so bitterly on the aching void of unreturned affection, to idealise so
-romantically the rapture of marriage. Personally we are disposed to
-accept these interpretations, but not to rely on them for everything.
-To begin with, it is always dangerous to dwell upon any “explanation”
-of genius; and, in the second place, it was not Charlotte Brontë’s
-experiences (which others have suffered), but the nature awakened by
-them, which determined their artistic expression.
-
-Part of the difficulty arises from the two almost contradictory methods
-in which she “worked up” her stories. She had remarkable powers of
-observation and borrowed from real life as recklessly as Shakespeare
-borrowed plots, with very similar indifference to possible criticism.
-In this matter, indeed, she cannot be altogether acquitted of malice or
-spite; and we do not learn with unmixed pleasure how many “originals”
-actually existed for her dramatis personæ.
-
-But, on the other hand, if “every person and a large proportion of the
-incidents were copied from life,” the emotional power of her work is
-entirely imaginative. As pictures of life, her stories are inadequate
-and unsatisfying, partly because there is so much in human nature and
-in life which does not interest her: so much of which she knew nothing;
-and she is only at home in the heart of her subject. Here again she is
-in no way realistic--as was Jane Austen in manners or George Eliot
-in emotion--but entirely romantic, however original her conception of
-romance. Her heroes and heroines are as far from everyday humanity, and
-as ideal and visionary, as Mrs. Radcliffe’s, though she does not, of
-course, follow the “rules” of romance: rather creating out of her own
-brain a new heaven and a new earth, inhabited by a people that know not
-God or man.
-
-Apart from the rude awakening at Brussels, again, she exhibited in
-private correspondence by turns the strange contrasts between common
-sense and emotionalism which mark her work.
-
-She defines the “right path” as “that which necessitates the greatest
-sacrifice of self-interest”: she thinks, “if you can respect a person
-before marriage, moderate love at least will come after; and as to
-intense passion, I am convinced that that is no desirable feeling.”
-
-She advises her best friend that
-
- “no young lady should fall in love till the offer has been made,
- accepted, the marriage ceremony performed, and the first half-year
- of wedded life has passed away. A woman may then begin to love, but
- with great precaution, very coolly, very moderately, very rationally.
- If she ever loves so much that a harsh word or a cold look cuts her
- to the heart, she is a fool. If she ever loves so much that her
- husband’s will is her law, and that she has got into the habit of
- watching his looks in order that she may anticipate his wishes, she
- will soon be a neglected fool.”
-
-On the other hand, “if you knew my thoughts, the dreams that absorb me,
-and the fiery imagination that at times eats me up, and makes me feel
-society, as it is, insipid, you would pity me and I daresay despise me.”
-
-Her emotion on first seeing the sea is absolutely overpowering; and
-surely we know the woman who insisted on visiting a maidservant
-“attacked by a violent fever,” fearlessly entered her room in spite
-of every remonstrance, “threw herself on the bed beside her, and
-repeatedly kissed her burning brow.”
-
-Experience with her, in fact, had never been confined to the external
-happenings, which can be accumulated, with more or less sympathy, by
-the biographer; and her own declaration of how she worked up episodes
-outside her own experience may be applied, without much modification,
-to her manipulation of that experience itself. Asked whether the
-description of taking opium in _Villette_ was based on knowledge,
-
- “She replied, that she had never, to her knowledge, taken a grain of
- it in any shape, but that she had followed the process she always
- adopted when she had to describe anything which had not fallen within
- her own experience; she had thought intently on it for many and many
- a night before falling to sleep--wondering what it was like or how it
- would be--till at length, sometimes after the progress of her story
- had been arrested at this one point for weeks, she wakened up in the
- morning with all clear before her, as if she had in reality gone
- through the experience, and then could describe it word for word as it
- had happened.”
-
-It is obvious that, if no less feminine than her predecessors, the
-nature and methods of Charlotte Brontë would produce very different
-work from theirs. In narrative and description she remains domestic and
-middle-class. She does not adopt the “high” notions of aristocracy, she
-does not plunge into the mysteries of crime. Her plots are laid “at
-home,” so to speak, and among the professional classes or small gentry
-with whom she was personally familiar. The only material which may be
-noticed as a new departure is derived from her particular experiences
-in schools in England and abroad, combined with her intimate knowledge
-of the governess and the tutor. In _Shirley_, again, she is one of the
-earliest women to devote any serious attention to the progress of
-trade and the introduction of machinery, with its effect on the social
-problems of the working classes.
-
-In construction, on the other hand, she is admittedly inferior
-to her predecessors, since her plots are melodramatic, and her
-characterisation is disturbed by a somewhat morbid analysis of unusual
-passion. Her feminine ideal has no parallel in the “sensibility”
-of Fanny Burney or the sprightly “calm” of Jane Austen. Its most
-distinguishing characteristic is, naturally, revealed in the attitude
-assumed towards man. The hero, the ideal lover, is always “the Master”
-of the heroine. Jane Eyre being a governess and Lucy Snowe a pupil,
-we might perhaps miss the full significance of the phrase; but even
-the strong-minded Shirley refuses Sir Philip Nunnely, because, among
-other reasons, “he is very amiable--very excellent--truly estimable,
-but _not my master_; not in one point. I could not trust myself with
-his happiness: I would not undertake the keeping of it for thousands; I
-will accept no hand that cannot hold me in check.”
-
-Jane Austen once playfully accused herself of having dared to draw a
-heroine who had fallen in love without first having ascertained the
-gentleman’s feeling. This is the normal achievement--in Charlotte
-Brontë--not only of heroines, but _of all women_. It is, of course,
-almost inevitable that since, in her work (as in those of her
-sister-authors) we see everything _through the minds_ of the women
-characters, we should learn the state of their heart _first_; but, in
-most cases at least, it is certain that we are in as much doubt as the
-heroine herself concerning the man’s feelings, and it is fairly obvious
-that often he has actually not made up his mind. The women in Charlotte
-Brontë, in fact, are what we now call “doormats.” They delight in
-_serving_ the Beloved; they expect him to be a superior being, with
-more control over his emotions; less dependent on emotion or even on
-domestic comfort, appropriately concerned with matters not suited to
-feminine intellects, and accustomed to “keep his own counsel” about the
-important decisions of life.
-
-It is her achievement to have secured our enthusiastic devotion to
-“females” so thoroughly Early Victorian; for the heroines of Charlotte
-Brontë remain some of the most striking figures in fiction. They are
-really heroic, and, while glorying in their self-imposed limitations,
-become vital by their intensity and depth. Jane Austen once quietly
-demonstrated the natural “constancy” of women; Charlotte Brontë paints
-this virtue in fiery colours across all her work. Her incidental, but
-most marked, preference for _plain_ heroines--inspired, apparently, by
-passionate jealousy of popular beauty--serves to emphasise the abnormal
-capacity for passion and fidelity which, in her judgment, the power of
-easily exciting general admiration apparently tends to diminish.
-
-A contemporary reviewer in the _Quarterly_--probably Lockhart--found
-this type of women disgustingly sly. The whole of _Jane Eyre_, indeed,
-fills him with holy horror, which is genuine enough, though expressed
-with most ungentlemanly virulence, and prefaced with the extraordinary
-suggestion that “Jane Eyre is _merely another Pamela_ (!) ... a
-small, plain, odd creature, who has been brought up dry upon school
-learning, and somewhat stunted accordingly in mind and body, and who
-is thrown upon the world as ignorant of its ways, and as destitute
-of its friendships, as a shipwrecked mariner upon a strange coast.”
-Rochester, on the other hand, he finds “captious and Turklike ... a
-strange brute, somewhat in the Squire Western style of absolute and
-capricious eccentricity.” The book is guilty of the “highest moral
-offence a novel-writer can commit, that of making an unworthy character
-interesting in the eyes of the reader. Mr. Rochester is a man who
-deliberately and secretly seeks to violate the laws both of God and
-man, and yet we will be bound half our lady writers are enchanted with
-him for a model of generosity and honour.”
-
-We cannot, to-day, detect the “pedantry, stupidity, or gross
-vulgarity” of the novel; nor do we distinguish so sharply between
-the sly governess--“this housemaid _beau ideal_ of the arts of
-coquetry”--determined to catch Rochester, and the “noble, high-souled
-woman” who rejects his dishonourable proposals. The fact seems to be
-that masculine critics of those days regarded the _expression_ of
-emotion as indelicate in woman. Was it this criticism, or merely her
-knowledge of men, that inspired that bitter passage in _Shirley_:
-
- “A lover masculine if disappointed can speak and urge explanation; a
- lover feminine can say nothing; if she did, the result would be shame
- and anguish, inward remorse for self-treachery. Nature would brand
- such demonstration as a rebellion against her instincts, and would
- vindictively repay it afterwards by the thunderbolt of self-contempt
- smiting suddenly in secret. Take the matter as you find it; ask no
- question; utter no remonstrance: it is your best wisdom. You expected
- bread, and you have got a stone; break your teeth on it, and don’t
- shriek because the nerves are martyrised: do not doubt that your
- mental stomach--if you have such a thing--is strong as an ostrich’s:
- the stone will digest. You held out your hand for an egg, and fate put
- into it a scorpion. Show no consternation: close your fingers firmly
- upon the gift; let it sting through your palm. Never mind; in time,
- after your hand and arm have swelled and quivered long with torture,
- the squeezed scorpion will die, and you will have learned the great
- lesson how to endure without a sob.”
-
-Men could not conceive that any lady who was _conscious_ of love
-had “really nice feelings” about it. Moreover, Jane Eyre is “a mere
-heathen ... no Christian grace is perceptible upon her.” She upheld
-women’s _rights_, which is “ungrateful” to God. “There is throughout a
-murmuring against the comforts of the rich and against the privations
-of the poor, which, as far as each individual is concerned, _is a
-murmuring against God’s appointment_.” Wherefore the “plain, odd woman,
-_destitute of all the conventional features of feminine attraction_,”
-is not made interesting, but remains “a being totally uncongenial
-to our feelings from beginning to end ... a decidedly vulgar-minded
-woman--one whom we should not care for as an acquaintance, whom we
-should not seek as a friend, whom we should not desire for a relation,
-and whom we should most scrupulously avoid for a governess.”
-
-This outspoken, and unsympathetic, criticism is yet eminently
-instructive. It shows us all that Charlotte Brontë accomplished for the
-first time; and reveals the full force of prejudice against which she
-was, more or less consciously, in revolt.
-
-It remains only to note that in the matter of style her critics at once
-recognised her power. “It is impossible not to be spellbound with the
-freedom of the touch. It would be mere hackneyed courtesy to call it
-‘fine writing.’ It bears no impress of being written at all, but is
-poured out rather in the heat and flurry of an instinct which flows
-ungovernably on to its object, indifferent by what means it reaches it,
-and unconscious too.”
-
-Passing to modern criticism, we find one writer declaring that
-Rochester’s character “belongs to the realm of the railway bookstall
-shilling novel,” while to another it seems “of all her creations the
-most wonderful ... from her own inmost nobility of temper and depth of
-suffering she moulded a man, reversing the marvels of God’s creation.”
-
-It is not, I think, necessary to be dogmatic in comparing the
-“greatness” of _Villette_ and _Jane Eyre_. The former is “more
-elaborated, more mature in execution, but less tragic, less simple
-and direct.” The influence of personal tragedy (assuming her love
-for Monsieur Heger) obviously permeates the work; leading to the
-idealisation of the pedagogue genius (revived in Louis Gerard Moore,
-Esq.--himself half Flemish), and to unjust hostility against the
-Continental feminine (partially atoned for in Hortense Moore). On the
-other hand, it is more in touch with real life; less melodramatic,
-though still sensational; more acutely varied, and equally vivid, in
-characterisation.
-
-Finally, in _Shirley_, if the spirit of Charlotte Brontë is less
-concentrated, it burns with no less steady flame. Here, for almost
-the first time in a woman-writer, we find that eager questioning upon
-the earlier struggles between capital and labour--the risks attendant
-upon the introduction of machinery, the proper relations between
-master and men--which afterwards became part of the stock material for
-fiction. We find, too, much shrewd comment upon her own experience
-of clerical types--no less in the contrast between Helstone and Hall
-than in the somewhat heavily satirised curates; and some, probably
-inherited, injustice towards Dissenters. The characterisation is far
-more varied and more realistic; since we have at least two pairs of
-lovers, the numerous Yorke family, and a whole host of “walking ladies
-and gentlemen,” more or less carefully portrayed. Local colour appears
-in several passages of enthusiastic analysis of Yorkshire manners; and
-the philosophy is frequently turned on everyday life. For example:
-
- “In English country ladies there is this point to be remarked.
- Whether young or old, pretty or plain, dull or sprightly, they all
- (or almost all) have a certain expression stamped on their features,
- which seems to say, ‘I know--I do not boast of it--but I _know_ that
- I am the standard of what is proper; let everyone therefore whom I
- approach, or who approaches me, keep a sharp look-out, for wherein
- they differ from me--be the same in dress, manner, opinion, principle,
- or practice--therein they are wrong.”
-
-Yet the inspiration of _Shirley_ echoes _Jane Eyre_ and _Villette_.
-Here, too, as we have seen,--though the heroine is a rich beauty,--Man
-should be Master; and “indisputably, a great, good, handsome man is the
-first of created things.” Yet neither Shirley nor her friend Caroline
-have anything in common with the “average” woman, who, “if her admirers
-only _told_ her that she was an angel, would let them _treat_ her like
-an idiot”; or with her parents, who “would have delivered her over
-to the Rector’s loving-kindness and his tender mercies without one
-scruple”; or with the second Mrs. Helstone, who “reversing the natural
-order of insect existence, would have fluttered through the honeymoon,
-a bright, admired butterfly, and crawled the rest of her days a sordid,
-trampled worm.”
-
- _Jane Eyre_, 1847.
- _Shirley_, 1849.
- _Villette_, 1852.
- _The Professor_, 1857.
-
-
-
-
-“JANE EYRE” TO “SCENES OF CLERICAL LIFE”
-
-(1847-1858)
-
-
-EMILY BRONTË (1818-1848) can scarcely, in character or genius, be
-accommodated to any ordered consideration of development. Regarded by
-many enthusiasts as greater than her more famous sister, she stands
-alone for all time. Her one novel, _Wuthering Heights_, is unique for
-the passionate intensity of its emotions and the wild dreariness of
-its atmosphere. Save for the clumsily introduced stranger, who merely
-exists to “hear the story,” the entire plot is woven about seven
-characters, all save one nearly related, and a few servants.
-
-“Mr. Heathcliff,” said the second Catherine, “_you_ have _nobody_ to
-love you; and, however miserable you make us, we shall still have the
-revenge of thinking that your cruelty arises from your greater misery.
-You _are_ miserable, are you not? Lonely, like the devil, and envious
-like him? _Nobody_ loves you--_nobody_ will cry for you when you die! I
-wouldn’t be you!”
-
-Charlotte calls him “child neither of Lascar nor gipsy, but a man’s
-shape animated by demon life--a Ghoul--an afreet”; and “from the time
-when ‘the little black-haired swarthy thing, as dark as if it came
-from the Devil,’ was first unrolled out of the bundle and set on its
-feet in the farm-house kitchen, to the hour when Nelly Dean found the
-grim, stalwart corpse laid on its back on the panel-enclosed bed,
-with wide-gazing eyes that seemed to ‘sneer at her attempt to close
-them, and parted lips and sharp white teeth that sneered too,’” this
-human monster dominates every character and event in the whole book.
-Men and women, Linton or Earnshaw, are but pawns in his remorseless
-brain; thwarting his will, daring his anger time after time; yet always
-submitting at last to the will of their “master”: save, indeed, at
-the fall of the curtain, when he had “lost the faculty of enjoying
-destruction.” For the passion of Heathcliff’s strange existence
-is gloomy revenge--against fate and his own associates. Bitterly
-concentrated on the few human beings--all occupying two adjacent
-farms--with whom his life is passed, he seems the embodiment of an
-eternal curse, directed to thwart every natural feeling, every hope of
-happiness or peace.
-
-Emily Brontë reveals no conception of humanity save this fiendish
-misanthrope; churlish boors like Hindley and Hareton Earnshaw; weak
-good people like Edgar, Isabella, and Linton; passionate sprites like
-the two Catherines. Old Joseph indeed contains some elements of the
-comic spirit, exhibited in hypocrisy; and Nelly Dean alone has _both_
-virtue and strength of character. But in making, or striving to unmake,
-marriages between these “opposites”; in forcing their society upon
-each other, and hovering around his helpless victims; the arch-fiend
-Heathcliff has ample scope for the indulgence of his diabolical whim.
-The tormenting of others and of himself; the perverse making of misery
-for its own sake; the ingenious exercise of brutal tyranny, are food
-and drink to this twisted soul. In ordinary cases we should wonder what
-might have happened had Catherine married him. We should set about
-picturing Heathcliff in happy possession of the love for which he
-craved so mightily: we should have murmured, “What cruel waste.” But
-the power of Emily Brontë’s conception denies us such idle imaginings.
-Heathcliff was manifestly incapable of “satisfaction” in anything, and
-there, as elsewhere, was Catherine his true mate. No circumstances, the
-most roseate or ideal, could have tamed his savage nature, quieted his
-stormy discontents, or lulled his passion for hurting all creatures
-weaker than himself. Such love as his must always have crushed and
-devoured what it yearned for: he could never have had enough of it:
-have rested in it, or rested upon it. He was, indeed, possessed by the
-“eighth devil.”
-
-In reality, then, the resemblance between Charlotte and Emily Brontë
-is comparatively superficial, arising from similarity of experience
-and the bleak atmosphere of the scenes and people among which they
-lived.[13] Emily can scarcely be called an exponent of human passion,
-since the beings she has created bear little or no resemblance to
-actual humanity.
-
-Charlotte has told us that her sister’s impressions of scenery and
-locality are truthful, original, and sympathetic; the bleakness of the
-atmosphere is not exaggerated. But, on the other hand, we learn--as we
-should expect--that “she had scarcely more practical knowledge of the
-peasantry among whom she lived, than a nun has of the country people
-who sometimes pass her gates.... She knew their ways, their language,
-their family histories: she could hear of them with interest, and talk
-of them with detail, minute, graphic, and accurate; but with them she
-rarely exchanged a word.” Hence, having a naturally sombre mind, she
-drank in only “those tragic and terrible traits of which, in listening
-to the secret annals of every rude vicinage, the memory is sometimes
-compelled to receive the impress.”
-
-For those characteristics, more or less superficial, in which her
-dramatis personæ resemble real life, they are drawn, with marvellous
-insight and sympathy, from the moorlands; but they are not, themselves,
-moorland folk. They are sheer creations of the imagination. The
-terrible possibilities which lurk within us are used indeed in the
-compounding, but so combined and concentrated as to banish all human
-semblance. It is up to any of us to become such as Heathcliff and
-the rest, for she has not violated the _possibilities_; but a kinder
-fate, that grain of virtue and gentleness without which no human being
-was ever born and held his reason, has saved us from the absolutely
-elementary passions, tormenting and repining, of these strange beings.
-
-She is as far from realism as an “unromantic” writer can well be;
-and, by sheer force of will or vividness of imagination, compels and
-fascinates us to accept, as worthy of study and full of interest, the
-characters she has created.
-
-And because, as has been often noticed, women are--curiously
-enough--not usually pre-eminent in imagination, her work remains
-supreme for certain qualities, which we may vainly seek elsewhere in
-English literature.
-
- * * * * *
-
-ANNE BRONTË (1820-1849) sheds but a pale glimmer beside her fiery
-sisters. She produced two novels: _Agnes Grey_, the record of a
-governess, and _The Tenant of Wildfell Hall_, a morbid picture of
-“talents misused and faculties abused”--both founded on personal
-experience. She worked quietly, but with mild resolution; reproducing
-exactly her own observations on life, never straying beyond what she
-believed to be literally the truth. “She hated her work, but would
-pursue it. When reasoned with on the subject, she regarded such
-reasonings as a temptation to self-indulgence. She must be honest: she
-must not varnish, soften, or conceal.”
-
-Anne Brontë has left us her “warning”; and if the stories embodying
-the moral are not particularly stimulating or dramatic, they do, after
-a painstaking fashion, reveal character and reflect life. She had,
-moreover, a mild humour, entirely denied to Charlotte or Emily, as the
-following description of an “unchristian” rector may serve to show:
-
- “Mr. Hatfield would come sailing up the aisle, or rather sweeping
- along like a whirlwind, with his rich silk gown flying behind him and
- rustling against the pew doors, mount the pulpit like a conqueror
- ascending his triumphal car; then, sinking on the velvet cushion
- in an attitude of studied grace, remain in silent prostration for
- a certain time; then mutter over a Collect, and gabble through the
- Lord’s Prayer, rise, draw off one bright lavender glove, to give the
- congregation the benefit of his sparkling rings, lightly pass his
- fingers through his well-curled hair, flourish a cambric handkerchief,
- recite a very short passage, or, perhaps, a mere phrase of Scripture,
- as a headpiece to his discourse, and, finally, deliver a composition
- which, as a composition, might be considered good.”
-
-Like Charlotte, she prefers a plain heroine, seeming almost jealous of
-beauty in others, and regards man as the natural “master” of woman.
-
-Art, inspired by a sense of duty, need not detain us further.
-
- * * * * *
-
-MRS. CRAIK (1826-1887) belongs, in all essentials, to the modern school
-of novelists; although (like many another of her day) she appears
-almost more out-of-date than the women of genius who preceded her. For
-the “average” writers belong to one age and only one. Yet the enormous
-mass of work she produced may still be read with some pleasure,
-and deserves notice for its competent witness to certain phases of
-development in women’s work.
-
-In the first place she practically invented the “novel for the young
-person” (which is not “a children’s story”); and, in the second,
-she carried to its extreme limit that enthusiasm for domestic
-sentimentality (which is quite different from “sensibility”) so dear to
-the Early Victorians.
-
-Obviously it can be no matter for surprise that, as women became
-accustomed to the use of their pen and experienced in its influence,
-they should wake at last to the peculiar needs of their daughters--for
-a class of story which, without the false ideals of romance or the
-coarseness of early fiction, was in itself thoroughly interesting and
-absorbing. We have seen that, in purifying the novel, our greatest
-women-novelists were, for the most part, content to practise their art
-as an art. Jane Austen, undoubtedly, is a peculiarly wholesome writer
-(and therefore an influence for good); but she had no direct moral
-purpose. And the didactic elements in Miss Edgeworth, Hannah More, and
-Harriet Martineau are somewhat inartistically pronounced.
-
-In Mrs. Craik’s day the desire for improvement was phenomenally active
-and varied. She was “conscious” of this particular opening (afterwards
-expressed and developed by Miss Yonge), and, in her own manner,
-prepared to meet it. It is impossible not to recognise that the whole
-appeal of _John Halifax, Gentleman_ is directed towards youth. The
-feminine idealism, whether applied to men or women, embraces all the
-vague and innocent dreams of heroic virtue which belong to the dawn of
-life. The supreme domination of family life, the education “at home”
-for boys and girls alike, and a thousand other minutiæ of feeling and
-opinion, are designed for that period--possibly the most important in
-character-training--before experience has tested the will. There is
-no shirking of truth, the method is realistic; and we must recognise
-the value of an atmosphere so refined and purified, yet manly and
-practical. For John Halifax is always a fighter, one who makes his own
-way--without sacrifice of principle or losing his sympathy with the
-less capable, and less fortunate, among the sons of toil.
-
-_John Halifax_ may fairly be taken as “standing” for Mrs. Craik. Here
-and in other novels (numbering about fifty) we may read her message,
-understand the Early Victorian lady, and observe one groove along which
-the woman-novelist was destined to work with comparative independence.
-From revealing themselves, they have turned (as had Charlotte Brontë
-with very different results) to give away their ideal of manhood.
-
- * * * * *
-
-MRS. OLIPHANT (1828-1897) belongs to the same group of thoroughly
-efficient Victorian novelists as Mrs. Craik. Living to an old age
-she produced nearly a hundred volumes, all witnessing the scope and
-power which had now been accepted in women’s work. Her output is
-far more varied than Mrs. Craik’s--bolder, more humorous, and less
-sentimental. She published some admirable history, a notable record of
-the Blackwoods--involving expert, if rather emotional, criticism--and
-dabbled in the Unseen. Having great sympathy with the Scotch
-temperament, she also imparted a more modern tone to the “national”
-novel, somewhat after Galt’s manner.
-
-In her work also we find, very definitely, the “note” of protest.
-Those truly feminine young ladies (a Jane Austen pair), the daughters
-of the _Curate-in-Charge_, for example, are perpetually in revolt
-against convention. Mab, the artist, suffers from a governess who
-considers drawing “unladylike,” and believes that “a young lady who
-respects herself, and who has been brought up as she ought, _never
-looks at gentlemen_: There are drawings of _gentlemen_ in that book.
-Is that nice, do you suppose?”[14] The practical Cicely shoulders the
-family burdens; and is promptly “cut” by her friends, _because_ she
-takes up the post of village schoolmistress. Like “John Halifax” she
-had been compelled to face life (for others as well as herself) with
-absolutely nothing but “her head and her hands.” With less fuss she
-made an equally good fight, with no encouragement from that proud and
-tender-hearted old gentleman, her father, whose one idea of happiness
-was to “fall into our quiet way again.” He “felt it was quite natural
-his girls should come home and keep house for him, and take the trouble
-of the little boys, and visit the schools: How is a man like that to be
-distinguished from a Dissenting preacher?” To them it still seems: “We
-cannot go and do things like you men, and we feel all the sharper, all
-the keener, because we cannot _do_.”
-
-It is doubtful if women had ever been less conscious of their
-limitations, or less dissatisfied with them; but the definite
-expression of criticism arose at this period, because they were
-acquiring the habit of expressing themselves, and had glimpses of
-possible change. From Charlotte Brontë, women not only pictured life
-from a feminine standpoint, but discussed and criticised it--a movement
-which “found itself” in George Eliot.
-
-Mrs. Oliphant still speaks, and thinks, consciously, as a woman. But
-she does not “accept” everything. As to the craftmanship of fiction,
-we may now assume it for women, as had the public. We are reaching,
-indeed, the time when her province is no longer to stand aside. The
-later writers speak as individuals among artists, not as part of a
-group or school.
-
-As mentioned above, Mrs. Oliphant also wrote competent criticism
-and played the part, still comparatively novel among women, of an
-all-round practical journalist, knowing the world of letters, familiar
-with publishers and the “business” of authorship, handling history or
-biography like a person of culture. In her later years she essayed,
-in _The Beleaguered City_ and elsewhere, some way into that field of
-psychic inquiry--developed by her son Laurence--and since their day a
-familiar topic in fiction.
-
-At one time, indeed, greater things were expected of her. _The
-Chronicles of Carlingford_ (1863) approach genius. They appeared
-after _Adam Bede_, and it is scarcely surprising that men imagined
-the discovery of a second George Eliot. We find in them that almost
-masculine insight--from an intellectual eminence--of parochial
-affairs, small society, and the country town, combined with passionate
-character-analysis, emotional philosophy, and bracing humour, which
-constituted the individuality of George Eliot.
-
-Mrs. Oliphant, in her early days, produced several “Chronicles,” in
-which the characters reappear, though diversely centralised; and we may
-consider two examples at some length.
-
-_Miss Marjoribanks_, following the woman’s lead, is professedly a
-study in a certain feminine type. The heroine was known among her
-schoolfellows as “a large girl.”
-
- “She was not to be described as a tall girl--which conveys an
- altogether different idea--but she was large in all particulars, full
- and well-developed, with somewhat large features, not at all pretty
- as yet, though it was known in Mount Pleasant that somebody had said
- that such a face might ripen into beauty, and become ‘grandiose,’ for
- anything anybody could tell. Miss Marjoribanks was not vain; but the
- word had taken possession of her imagination, as was natural, and
- solaced her much when she made the painful discovery that her gloves
- were half a number larger, and her shoes a hair-breadth broader,
- than those of any of her companions; but the hands and feet were
- perfectly well-shaped; and being at the same time well-clothed and
- plump, were much more presentable and pleasant to look upon than the
- lean rudimentary school-girl hands with which they were surrounded.
- To add to these excellences, Lucilla had a mass of hair which, if it
- could but have been cleared a little in its tint, would have been
- golden, though at present it was nothing more than tawny, and curly
- to exasperation. She wore it in large thick curls, which did not,
- however, float or wave, or do any of the graceful things which curls
- ought to do; for it had this aggravating quality, that it would not
- grow long, but would grow ridiculously, unmanageably thick, to the
- admiration of her companions, but to her own despair, for there was no
- knowing what to do with those short but ponderous locks.”
-
-After which unconventional description, we are not surprised to learn
-that our heroine “was possessed by nature of that kind of egotism, or
-rather egoism, which is predestined to impress itself, by its perfect
-reality and good faith, upon the surrounding world.... This conviction
-of the importance and value of her own proceedings made Lucilla, as she
-grew older, a copious and amusing conversationalist--a rank which few
-people who are indifferent to, or do not believe in, themselves can
-attain to.”
-
-Miss Marjoribanks had two objects in life--to “be a comfort to” her
-widowed father and “to revolutionise society.” Undoubtedly she “made”
-Carlingford, and, though her father was perfectly satisfied with his
-own management of life, she did actually succeed in proving herself
-essential to his well-being. A young woman who, on her own showing,
-“never made mistakes” and was “different” from other ladies, was able
-to effect much with the “very good elements” of Carlingford. She
-created a social atmosphere of peculiar distinction, she managed the
-most intractable of archdeacons, she found “the right man” to represent
-the borough. She was as fearless as, and far more successful than, Miss
-Woodhouse, in making marriages; and in every respect went her own way
-with a most engaging self-confidence. Dr. Marjoribanks respected and
-“understood” her, though he thought her more “worldly” than she proved
-herself; and no one gave her full credit “for that perfect truthfulness
-which it was her luck always to be able to maintain.”
-
-The character is worth our study; for it is improbable that fiction
-has ever produced, or will ever venture to repeat, a heroine so
-entirely convinced of a mission in life, and so competent to carry
-it out. Scarcely ever concerned with sentiment, she had a genius for
-doing “the right thing,” and thoroughly enjoying the contemplation of
-her own achievements. Yet she was really generous and kind-hearted,
-entirely above jealousy or meanness. We may question, perhaps, whether
-any woman, or man either, was ever quite so consistent: since even
-in yielding to Cousin Tom’s importunities, she was but planning a
-new campaign--“to carry light and progress” into “the County.” Yet
-few readers will fail to recognise the power and charm of Lucilla
-Marjoribanks--a new revelation of what a woman conceives woman may be.
-
-In all her dialogue, in the narrative, and in the minor
-characterisation, Mrs. Oliphant here proves herself an easy master
-of convincing realism. We know Carlingford and its inhabitants as
-intimately as our native town.
-
-_Salem Chapel_, indeed, reveals another side of the picture. Miss
-Marjoribanks and her friends were staunch church people. The sturdy
-deacons, their women-folk, and Mr. Vincent’s whole flock, belong to
-another sphere. “Greengrocers, dealers in cheese and bacon, milkmen,
-with some dressmakers of inferior pretensions, and teachers of
-day schools of similar humble character, formed the _élite_ of the
-congregation.” Indeed, “the young man from ’Omerton” proves to be
-something of a firebrand among these simple souls. His declaration
-of independence does not meet with their approval: “Them ain’t the
-sentiments for a pastor in our connection. That’s a style of thing as
-may do among fine folks, or in the church where there’s no freedom; but
-them as chooses their own pastor, and don’t spare no pains to make him
-comfortable, has a right to expect different.” Since the poor fellow
-is “getting his livin’ off them all the time,” he must go their way
-without question: “A minister ain’t got no right to have business of
-his own, leastways on Sundays. Preaching’s his business.” The most
-loyal of them can always recall “that period of delightful excitation
-when they were hearing candidates, and felt themselves the dispensers
-of patronage”; though, as the caustic Adelaide truthfully remarked,
-“even when they are asses like your Salem people, you know they like a
-man with brains”; and Mr. Vincent had “filled the chapel.”
-
-Mrs. Oliphant has contrasted the limitations of Dissent with a
-somewhat melodramatic personal tragedy which insensibly draws Mr.
-Vincent under the influence of “them great ladies” who “when they’re
-pretty-looking” are “no better nor evil spirits,” and, alas, “a
-minister of our connection as was well acquainted with them sort of
-folks would be out of nature.” The whole atmosphere is obviously
-uncongenial, and we see that it makes the man totally unfit for his
-work.
-
-Nevertheless, it is with two characters wholly “within the fold” that
-our sympathies must finally remain. It is Mrs. Vincent and Tozer the
-Butterman who are the real hero and heroine. Certainly the gentle widow
-cannot understand her clever son, and her absolute lack of common sense
-is quite exasperating; but everyone recognises that she is “quite the
-lady,” and no Roman mother of classic immortality ever revealed such
-perfect loyalty under such tragic difficulties. She knew “how little a
-thing makes mischief in a congregation,” for “she had been a minister’s
-wife for thirty years,” and her superb devotion to doing the right
-thing by everybody conquered persons of far greater intellect and
-assurance, under difficulties that few men could have faced for any
-consideration. Again and again this quiet and most provokingly fussy of
-women absolutely dominates the stage, conquering all adversaries. She
-is almost absurdly inadequate for the “realities” of life; but such a
-past mistress of tact and decorum, so instinctively aware of “what is
-expected of her,” and so courageously punctilious in manner, that she
-triumphs over odds the most overwhelming, proving inflexible where she
-knows her ground. Entirely without control over her emotions, she yet
-never forgets or fails in her “duty.”
-
-The heroism of Mr. Tozer, naturally, does not depend upon such
-subtleties or refinements. He is of sterner stuff; but it would be hard
-to find, in life or fiction, a zealous deacon, so thoroughly conversant
-with the duties and the privileges of his position, who could rise
-with such broad-minded charity to circumstances so exceptional. He
-is genuinely kind, and really loyal to Mr. Vincent. Without the
-slightest knowledge, or any power to appreciate the emotional turmoil
-which had thrown that young minister off his balance, the worthy
-shopkeeper trusts his own instincts, fights like a hero for his friend,
-and absolutely pulverises the enemy. He has no natural gifts for
-eloquence, no diplomacy or tact; but he has faith, insight, and courage.
-
-The minister’s wife and the deacon entirely remove the reproach we
-might otherwise level against Mrs. Oliphant of satirical contempt for
-Nonconformity. With Miss Marjoribanks, they establish her power in
-characterisation.
-
-Finally, the crowded picture of life at Carlingford given in the
-two novels prepares us for that conscious and professional study of
-“material” for fiction which women had only recently acquired, and
-which bears its finest fruit in George Eliot.
-
- * * * * *
-
-CHARLOTTE M. YONGE (1823-1901) presents almost as many facets as Mrs.
-Oliphant, but her work more nearly resembles Mrs. Craik’s. Primarily
-a High-Churchwoman and a sentimentalist, she was more directly
-educational than either. Her _Cameos of English History_ are models of
-popular narrative, a little coloured by prejudice; but no praise can be
-too high for that children’s story, also historical, _The Little Duke_,
-or for the equally charming _The Lances of Lynwood_.
-
-As a novelist she was chiefly concerned, as hinted already, with the
-_conscious_ development of the tale “for the young person,” which she
-defines and justifies in her
-
-
- PREFACE TO “THE DAISY CHAIN; OR, ASPIRATIONS”
-
- “No one can be more sensible than is the author that the present is
- an overgrown book of a nondescript class, neither the ‘tale’ for the
- young, nor the novel for their elders, but a mixture of both.
-
- “Begun as a series of conversational sketches, the story outran both
- the original intention and the limits of the periodical in which it
- was commenced; and, such as it has become, it is here presented to
- those who have already made acquaintance with the May family, and may
- be willing to see more of them. It would beg to be considered merely
- as what it calls itself, a Family Chronicle--a domestic record of home
- events, large and small, during those years of early life when the
- character is chiefly formed, and as an endeavour to trace the effects
- of those aspirations which are a part of every youthful nature. That
- the young should take the hint, to think whether their hopes and
- upward breathings are truly upwards, and founded in lowliness, may be
- called the moral of the tale.
-
- “For those who may deem the story too long, and the characters too
- numerous, the author can only beg their pardon for any tedium that
- they may have undergone before giving it up.
-
- “Feb. 22nd, 1856.”
-
-As it happens, this passage contains several points which serve to
-elucidate the special characteristics of its author’s work. We see at
-once the serious moral purpose, and its direct aim. We may notice,
-again, that she at least recognises, and admits, what may be called
-disparagingly the chief function of women novelists--the narration of
-“Family Chronicles,” the domesticity, the emphasis on “home” life.
-And, finally, we have a confession of her tendency to overcrowd the
-characters; her devotion for persons to whom the reader has been
-already introduced, now reappearing--for further development--in
-another tale.
-
-Miss Yonge, in fact, had a weakness for genealogy. One novel often
-describes the children of persons figuring in another. We may
-recognise old friends in every chapter. No doubt the habit may become
-wearisome, and it was carried to excess. But, on the other hand, we
-must be conscious of exceptional familiarity with “the May family,”
-for example; and the process, when restrained with discretion, is a
-perfectly legitimate application of the realistic ideal. In real life
-the plots are not rounded off in one volume. Reunions that are utterly
-unexpected, if not unwelcome, are constantly surprising us, and the
-children of friends or relatives have a natural bias towards each other.
-
-Moreover, in this matter Miss Yonge reveals extraordinary skill.
-Technically, we could name the heroine of _The Daisy Chain_. She has
-several peculiarities, recalling Maggie Tulliver. But we are nearly
-as intimate with the two Margarets; the “worldly” sister is drawn
-with subtle command of detail; the innumerable brothers are perfectly
-differentiated; Dr. May stands out clear in every mood; the “heiress”
-is absolutely alive; and there is no hesitation about the minor
-characters. Miss Yonge can “manage” as many people as you please. There
-is no faltering or hesitation about her touch anywhere.
-
-To-day, probably, we do not quite willingly accept so much religiosity.
-We certainly cannot “assume” the Church. Our “aspirations” may not
-expend themselves upon a steeple or a Sunday school. But there can be
-no question about this good lady’s understanding of young people. The
-family picture is sound and wholesome. No member of the group offends
-us by his or her sanctimonious perfection. All are perfectly human,
-youthfully impulsive, and wholesomely eager. And the Early Victorians
-_were_ sentimental.
-
-As in _John Halifax, Gentleman_, the atmosphere belongs to the dawn of
-life. The love-stories--of which, needless to say, we have several--are
-whole-hearted, without complexity. There is no juggling with right and
-wrong, no “questioning,” no element of sordidness.
-
-Though we should alter a good deal, perhaps, in detail--of manner,
-thought, and ideal--it is difficult to see how work could be done
-better for the particular class of readers appealed to; who would,
-undoubtedly, actually prefer a crowd.
-
-Once more, Miss Yonge is frankly feminine. She has established one
-more special function for women novelists, a legitimate offspring of
-the domestic realism which they followed from the first; a work almost
-impossible to man.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[13] As Lockhart expresses it in the _Quarterly_, “There is a decided
-family likeness between _Jane Eyre_ and _Wuthering Heights_, yet the
-aspect of the Jane and Rochester animals in their native state, as
-Catherine and Heathcliff, is too odiously and abominably pagan to be
-palatable even to the most vitiated class of novel readers. With all
-the unscrupulousness of the French school of novels it combines that
-repulsive vulgarity in the choice of its vice which supplies its own
-antidote.”
-
-[14] “She did not approve of twilight walks. Why should they want to go
-out just then like the tradespeople, a thing which ladies never did.”
-
-
-
-
-A PROFESSIONAL WOMAN
-
-(GEORGE ELIOT, 1819-1880)
-
-
-George Eliot once declared that “if art does not enlarge men’s
-sympathies, it does nothing morally.... The only effect I long to
-produce by my writings is that those who read them shall be better able
-to _imagine_ and to _feel_ the pains and joys of those who differ from
-themselves.”
-
-It is written in _Adam Bede_:
-
- “My strongest effort is to avoid any arbitrary picture, and to give a
- faithful account of men and things as they have mirrored themselves
- in my mind. The mirror is doubtless defective; the outlines will
- sometimes be disturbed, the reflection faint or confused; but I feel
- _as much bound_ to tell you as precisely as I can what that reflection
- is, _as if I were in a witness box narrating my experience on oath_....
-
- “I would not, even if I had the choice, be the clever novelist who
- could create a world so much better than this, in which we get up
- in the morning to do our daily work, that you would be likely to
- turn a harder, colder eye on the dusty streets and the common green
- fields--on the real breathing men and women who can be chilled by
- your indifference or injured by your prejudice, who can be cheered
- and helped onward by your fellow-feeling, your forbearance, your
- outspoken, brave justice.
-
- “So I am content to tell my simple story, without trying to make
- things seem better than they were; dreading nothing, indeed, but
- falsity, which, in spite of one’s efforts, there is reason to dread.
- Falsehood is so easy, truth so difficult....
-
- “It is for this rare, precious quality of truthfulness that I delight
- in many Dutch paintings; which lofty-minded people despise. I find
- a source of delicious sympathy in these faithful pictures of a
- monotonous, homely existence, which has been the fate of so many more
- among my fellow-mortals than a life of pomp or of absolute indigence,
- of tragic suffering or of world-stirring actions. I turn, without
- shrinking, from cloud-borne angels, from prophets, sibyls, and heroic
- warriors, to an old woman bending over her flower-pot, or eating
- her solitary dinner, while the noonday light, softened perhaps by a
- screen of leaves, falls on her mob-cap, and just touches the rim of
- her spinning wheel, and her stone jug, and all those cheap common
- things which are the precious necessaries of life to her; or I turn to
- that village wedding, kept between four brown walls, where an awkward
- bridegroom opens the dance with a high-shouldered, broad-faced bride,
- while elderly and middle-aged friends look on, with very irregular
- noses and lips, and probably with quart-pots in their hands, but with
- an expression of unmistakable contentment and good-will....
-
- “All honour and reverence to the divine beauty of form! Let us
- cultivate it to the utmost in men, women, and children--in our
- gardens and in our houses.... Paint us an angel if you can, with a
- floating violet robe, and a face paled by the celestial light; paint
- us yet oftener a Madonna, turning her mild face upward and opening
- her arms to welcome the divine glory; but do not impose on us any
- æsthetic rules which shall banish from the region of art those old
- women scraping carrots with their work-worn hands, those heavy clowns
- taking holiday in a dingy pothouse, those rounded backs and stupid,
- weather-worn faces that have bent over the spade and done the rough
- work of the world--those homes with their tin pans, their brown
- pitchers, their rough curs, and their clusters of onions....
-
- “There are few prophets in the world, few sublimely beautiful women,
- few heroes. I can’t afford to give all my love and reverence to such
- rarities: I want a great deal of those feelings for my everyday
- fellow-men, especially for the few in the foreground of the great
- multitude whose faces I know, whose hands I touch, for whom I have
- to make way with kindly courtesy. Neither are picturesque lazzaroni
- or romantic criminals half so frequent as your common labourer, who
- gets his own bread, and eats it vulgarly but creditably with his
- own pocket-knife. It is more needful that I should have a fibre
- of sympathy connecting me with that vulgar citizen who weighs out
- my sugar in a vilely-assorted cravat and waistcoat, than with the
- handsomest rascal in red scarf and green feathers; more needful
- that my heart should swell with loving admiration at some trait of
- gentle goodness in the faulty people who sit at the same hearth with
- me, or in the clergyman of my own parish, who is perhaps rather too
- corpulent, and in other respects is not an Oberlin or a Tillotson,
- than at the deeds of heroes whom I shall never know except by hearsay,
- or at the sublimest abstract of all clerical graces that was ever
- conceived by an able novelist.”
-
-Woman has found, and proclaimed, her mission. She is a moral realist,
-and her realism is not inspired by any idle ideal of art, but by
-sympathy with life. Jane Austen and Mary Mitford were compared,
-condescendingly, with Dutch painters. George Eliot claims the parallel
-with pride. It may be questioned if realism was ever defended with so
-much eloquence, from such high motives. Finally, if the romance of
-high life has no place in these pictures, neither has the romance of
-crime, adventure, or squalid destitution. They hold up the mirror to
-mediocrity. They present the parish.
-
-And for many years George Eliot influenced thought and culture among
-the middle-classes more widely, and perhaps more profoundly, than
-any other writer. We can remember a generation for whom the moral
-problems involved in the relations between Dorothea and Will Ladislaw
-were a favourite topic for tea-table conversation in serious families;
-and when the novelist herself married a second time, it seemed to
-many that an ideal had been desecrated. Her intensity of religious
-feeling, combined with independence towards theological authority,
-expressed with truly artistic effect the whole temperament of an
-age whose spiritual cravings were almost exclusively ethical. Her
-contribution to literature, placing her in the highest rank, was the
-creation of many characters, instinct with humanity, struggling with
-fine moral earnestness towards the attainment of an ideal, halting
-long and stumbling often by the way. Their appeal to young readers
-of each generation is irresistible; while the crowded backgrounds,
-so truthfully and dramatically portrayed, of a day when the English
-middle-classes were ever eager in extending their moral and mental
-horizon, can never lose value as an important chapter in social history.
-
-If we have read them rightly, it is this for which women’s work had
-been all along preparing the way. George Eliot certainly had not so
-great a genius as Jane Austen or Charlotte Brontë; she was not a
-pioneer like Fanny Burney. But she had greater breadth, more firm
-solidity; and she was conscious of her aim, with the professional
-training, the culture, _and_ the genius to achieve.
-
-Women, we see, have been always realistic and parochial. They have
-avoided the glitter of wealth and the grime of sin. Tender to
-prodigals, they have loved the home. If the “intense and continuous
-note of personal conviction,” so conspicuous in George Eliot, began
-with Charlotte Brontë, women have always felt and thought morally.
-
-She has been summarily dismissed as an “example of the way in which the
-novel--once a light and frivolous thing--had come to be taken with the
-utmost seriousness--had in fact ceased to be light literature at all,
-and began to require rigorous and elaborate training and preparation in
-the writer, perhaps even something of the athlete’s processes in the
-reader.”
-
-But such seriousness was characteristic of her age, and everyone had
-then learnt to demand professionalism in art; while, on the other hand,
-readers of 1821 were assured that “Miss Austen had the merit of being
-evidently a Christian writer,” who conveyed “that unpretending kind of
-instruction which is furnished by real life,” and whose works may “on
-the whole be recommended, not only as among the most unexceptionable of
-their kind, but as combining, in an eminent degree, instruction with
-amusement.”
-
-Charlotte Brontë, we may remember, was declared, by her contemporaries,
-“one who has, for some sufficient reason, long forfeited the society
-of her sex”; and George Eliot herself was accused of “coarseness and
-immorality,” in her attempt “to familiarise the minds of our young
-women in the middle and higher ranks with matters on which their
-fathers and brothers would never venture to speak in their presence ...
-and to intrude on minds which ought to be guarded from impurity the
-unnecessary knowledge of evil.” To such critics her claim to kinship
-with the “honest old Dutchman” is set aside for a parallel to “the
-perverseness of our modern ‘pre-Raphaelites,’ with their choice of
-disagreeable subjects, uncomely models, and uncouth attitudes.”
-
-Such is the natural result of women daring to think for themselves.
-To-day we are content rather to notice that Miss Burney first cleansed
-the circulating library, and Miss Austen most unobtrusively extolled
-the domestic virtues; while their sisters in art all contributed to the
-prevalence of wholesome fiction; until Miss Brontë and George Eliot
-stirred up the conscience of man towards woman. In reality women are
-born preachers, and always work for an ideal.
-
-The period, indeed, is already approaching in which women’s work can no
-longer be treated _en masse_ and by itself, apart from men’s. It is no
-longer essentially spontaneous or unconscious, as in Miss Burney and
-Jane Austen. We have described the writers immediately preceding George
-Eliot as professional experts, careful of art; and once the world had
-learnt to _expect_ good work from woman and grown accustomed to her
-as an artist, there remained no further occasion for her to speak as
-a woman among aliens. George Eliot, indeed, like Charlotte Brontë,
-had been, by some of her contemporaries, taken for a man; but the
-youngest and most inexperienced reader to-day could scarcely have been
-momentarily deceived. There are, indeed, certain tricks, or mannerisms,
-of masculinity; but they are superficial, and not actually worn with
-much grace or skill.
-
-No earlier woman-writer, indeed, had assumed so comprehensive a
-philosophy, or scarcely any attempt at ordered opinion on life in
-general, on character, or on faith. But, despite the enthusiasm of
-certain biographers, despite the influence--unquestioned--of Herbert
-Spencer, Strauss, George Henry Lewes, and others, we are not personally
-disposed to grant much weight to our author’s generalisations; while
-certainly the obtrusiveness of her moralising is an artistic blemish.
-
-The fact is that George Eliot’s outlook remains thoroughly emotional
-and feminine. In herself, we know, she always saw life through a
-man-interpreter; and the didactics of her novels are derived from the
-study of books, not from the exercise of independent reason or thought.
-If she _talked_ ethics, she _felt_ faith.
-
-But, on the other hand, her work has little external affinity with
-that of the women of genius preceding her (though it may be a natural
-development from theirs), because it is obviously the result of
-training and study, that is _professional_. It is, moreover, the
-first important contribution by women to the problem novel with a
-purpose. Both points can be easily illustrated by the most elementary
-comparison.
-
-We have tacitly assumed, and with obvious justification in fact, that
-Fanny Burney and Jane Austen, for example, wrote entirely out of their
-own personal experience. We picture their own surroundings from the
-society in their novels, noting the power acquired by the limitation.
-Charlotte Brontë did not go beyond her own circle, save in imagination.
-But George Eliot, no less certainly, _studied_ mankind _for copy_. It
-is true that she made more direct _use of_ her own family and friends
-than they. Maggie Tulliver is no less autobiographical than Lucy Snowe.
-True also that for description and atmosphere she depended largely on
-memory. But even here the treatment is that of a self-conscious artist,
-composing and presenting from outside, studying effects, grouping
-types; always alive to a comparison between life and literature. And
-as she _uses_ the human material which has come to her in the natural
-order of things, she increases it by the journalist’s eye for new copy,
-piquant contrast, and unexpected revelation. She invokes, moreover, the
-assistance of every literary device--prepared humour, scholarly style,
-cultured allusion, local colour, analytical characterisation, and
-dramatic construction. We have here no longer a spontaneous revelation
-of woman; rather her captain in full array, armed for fight.
-
-Nor is the message, or open discussion of problems, less novel or
-less deliberate. It was possible, indeed inevitable, to notice in the
-earlier examples of woman’s work that she held theories on life not
-quite in accord with what man had always expected from her. Part of
-her inspiration, no doubt, was the desire to express these. On certain
-points, recognised womanly,--such as education and the ordering of a
-home,--she soon learnt to speak openly; but, in the main, we studied
-the woman’s ideal of character and conduct from her portrait-painting;
-we deduced her approval from her sympathy, her budding criticism from
-her scorn. If she attempted direct teaching, it was mostly in support
-of mere conventional duty; the reward of virtue and the punishment of
-vice, tentatively measured perhaps by a standard, not quite blindly
-copied from men. The greatest artists among women before Charlotte
-Brontë never obtruded the moral, discussed the problem.
-
-But what was fearlessly urged on a few chosen topics from the
-Haworth parsonage became the foreground and main subject with the
-assistant editor of the _Westminster Review_. We are, to-day, somewhat
-overweighted with problem novels; but George Eliot was the first among
-us to realise the full power of fiction as a vehicle more persuasive,
-if not more powerful, than the pulpit; for the fearless and intimate
-discussion of all the questions and difficulties which must confront a
-man, or a woman, who is not content to accept things as they are, or to
-believe all he is told. To-day we may detect
-
- “a curious _naïveté_ in the whole impression George Eliot’s novels
- convey.... The ethical law is, in her universe, as all powerful as
- the law of gravitation, and as unavoidable. Remorse, degeneration of
- character, and even material loss, are meted out for transmission with
- the rigid and childlike sense of justice which animated the writers of
- the Old Testament. Her temper was Hebraistic, and goodness was more to
- her than beauty. It may be doubted whether in the world, as we see it,
- justice works as impartially and with such unmistakable exactitude,
- whether the righteous is never forsaken, and evil always hunts the
- wicked person to overthrow him.”
-
-But we must remember that George Eliot’s conception of wickedness,
-if limited, was well in advance of her age; that she understood
-temptation, and could draw a most dramatically “mixed” character. Her
-people are not all black or all white. She knew how slight an error or
-slip, how amiable a weakness, could lead to actions which the Pharisee
-called sin, and the Puritan would punish with hell-fire. She entirely
-forgave Maggie Tulliver, she held out the hand of fellowship to Godfrey
-Cass, and even to Arthur Donnithorne. If “we are almost afraid of”
-Dinah Morris, she, too, certainly loved sinners. George Eliot, in
-fact, will not accept any opinion on authority, or follow the world in
-judgment; and if “the world has never produced a woman philosopher,”
-her work remains pre-eminent as the first complete and outspoken record
-of woman’s “scientific speculation to discover an interpretation of the
-universe,” her first conscious message to mankind; destined to “raise
-the standard of prose-fiction to a higher power; to give it a new
-impulse and motive.” She has now spoken for herself on conduct and on
-faith.
-
-Nevertheless George Eliot remains a woman. We still look to her
-primarily for the revelation of woman, and woman’s vision of man. We
-have taken another step, onward and inward, towards the mystery of
-the feminine ideal, the meaning of the Home and the Family to those
-who make it. All this is far more complex, indeed, than anything we
-have studied in earlier chapters. It embraces, in _Romola_, some
-reconstruction of past times; in _Daniel Deronda_, some study of an
-alien race. It includes sympathy for a woman wandering so far from
-the natural feminine instincts as to abandon, and half murder, her
-own child; for a girl who, given to dreamy ideals and passionate
-self-sacrifice, will yet suffer attentions from the acknowledged lover
-of her cousin, simply because he is handsome. It reveals the genuine
-repentance and uplifting of a drunken wife; it permits “friendship”
-between a married woman and a young artist whose very vices are more
-attractive than the heartless tyrannical egoism of her husband. We
-have travelled a long way, certainly, from Catherine Morland and Fanny
-Price. We can imagine a new Lydia Bennet under George Eliot.
-
-Still the problems are women’s problems: the solutions are feminine,
-as we may see from the eagerness with which they were condemned by
-man, the conservative and the conventional. “I’m no denyin’,” said Mrs.
-Poyser, “the women are foolish. God almighty made ’em to match the
-men.” It was George Eliot’s ambition, towards which she accomplished
-much, that “the women” should be less intent upon that _matching_, more
-willing, and able, to mould themselves after their own pattern: in
-their turn to form a creed, to establish a standard--wherein she was
-following, but more consciously, those who had gone before. As Huxley
-remarked, in answer to Princess Louise, she did not “go in for” the
-superiority of women. She rather “_teaches the inferiority of men_.”
-
-For, verily, there is no more in it. Her women are lost outside the
-home; they are not financially, or intellectually, “independent.”
-They have no professions, no clubs, no sports. Their interests are
-confined to religion, domesticity, and love. Nor does George Eliot
-attempt to follow “the men” into politics[15] or business, on to the
-cricket field or the parade ground. A soldier is distinguished by his
-regimentals, a scholar by his library, a doctor by his gig. She has
-a strong partiality, tempered by criticism, for the clergy; she can
-distinguish, intelligently, between Church and Dissent; she knows a
-good deal about squires and farmers; she loves the labourer. We may
-safely regard her work as the continuation, and the completion, of our
-subject.
-
-The completion, indeed, is rather intellectual than artistic. She
-covers the whole ground, as none of her predecessors had attempted; she
-makes the last final addition of subject by discovering, and facing,
-social problems; she applies the last word in literary professionalism;
-but inasmuch as her characters are more typical and more studied than
-Jane Austen’s, they are, in a sense, less modern and less universal. We
-may learn _more_ from her about women, and women’s opinions; but these
-are the women of one age only--fast awakening, indeed, and conscious of
-many troubling possibilities, but not free.
-
-Their chief aim is, while widening their knowledge and sympathy,
-to speak with imperious accents of duty, that “stern Daughter of
-the Voice of God.” Despite her assumption of masculine logic and
-reasoning, itself an artistic blemish, she offers no explanation of
-her categorical and materialistic, ethical dogma. The distinction
-between good and evil with her is in the last resort a question of
-emotional instinct, haunted by “the faltering hope that a spiritual
-interpretation of the universe may be true.” It is impossible to avoid
-feeling that she accords the greatest strength of character to serene
-piety like that of Dinah Morris, or to Adam Bede’s conception of the
-“deep, spiritual things in religion ... when feelings come into you
-like a rushing, mighty wind.... His work, as you know, had always been
-part of his religion, and from very early days he saw clearly that good
-carpentry was God’s will.” In her heart of hearts, George Eliot, we are
-certain, would have echoed Mrs. Poyser’s preference for character over
-doctrine: “Mr. Irvine was like a good meal o’ victual, you were the
-better for him without thinking on it; and Mr. Ryde was like a dose o’
-physic, he gripped you and worrited you, and, after all, he left you
-much the same.”
-
-It was Mr. Irvine, you will remember, who put on his slippers before
-going upstairs to his plain, invalid sister; and “whoever remembers how
-many things he has declined to do even for himself, rather than have
-the trouble of putting on or taking off his boots, will not think this
-last detail insignificant.” It needs a woman, however, to appreciate
-such a service of love.
-
-George Eliot, indeed, could be humorous, somewhat pedantically, and
-even genial about little things, and she recognised most fully their
-importance in life. But her more calculated and accumulative effects
-were all tragic or subdued melancholy; partly, no doubt, from this
-uncertainty of hers about faith and her passionate sense of justice,
-so relentless in its demand for the punishment of sin; partly also
-from that tinge of sadness which overshadows the narrow, old-fashioned
-dogma by which her own childhood was moulded. Hard as she strove for
-intellectual freedom, and eagerly as she proclaimed independence of
-judgment, the halter of early impressions was round her neck; and it
-is only by dwelling upon incidents or individuals, and ignoring the
-studied main motive, that we can gain from her work any of the joy in
-physical or natural beauty which should be an artist’s first care to
-impart.
-
-Yet, after all, nature has triumphed over temperament. In reality,
-for example, Dinah Morris lives for us in her tactful tenderness for
-the querulous old Lisbeth, and in her yearning towards Hetty; not in
-the “call,” the “leading,” and the “voices” by which her ministry was
-inspired. On the other hand, we admire her dignified superiority to
-masculine criticism of women’s preaching: “It isn’t for men to make
-channels for God’s Spirit, as they make channels for the water-courses,
-and say, ‘Flow here, but flow not there.’”
-
-Hetty Sorrel, again, was only adventurous through misfortune; she
-belongs to the fireside. Dorothea was a hero-worshipper; Maggie
-Tulliver is the ideal sister; Mary Garth the ideal helpmate. The crimes
-of Rosamond Vincy, if there be no mercy in their exposure, are wholly
-domestic; the sins of Janet are committed for her husband.
-
-It is the same with the men. Amos Barton is only a poor country
-clergyman, and grey-haired Mr. Gilfil “filled his pocket with
-sugar-plums for the little children.” Adam Bede “had no theories about
-setting the world to rights,” and “couldn’t abide a fellow who thought
-he made himself fine by being coxy to’s betters.” The Tullivers, father
-and son, were, in their different ways, as fine specimens of honest
-tradesmen as Bulstrode was a consummate hypocrite of the provinces.
-Lydgate was no more than an exceptionally clever and cultured general
-practitioner, and we fancy that Will Ladislaw was a better lover
-than artist. George Eliot’s squires are typical ornaments of the
-countryside; her farmers belong as permanently to one side of the
-hearth as their wives to the other. Silas Marner, practising a trade
-that could not “be carried on entirely without the help of the Evil
-One,” since “all cleverness was in itself suspicious,” had no power of
-filling his life with “movement, mental activity, and close fellowship”
-outside the “narrow religious sect” in which his youth was passed.
-
-Nancy Osgood “actually said ‘mate’ for ‘meat,’ ‘’appen’ for ‘perhaps,’
-and ‘’oss’ for ‘horse,’ which, to young ladies living in good Lytherly
-society, who habitually said ’orse, even in domestic privacy, and only
-said ’appen on the right occasions, was necessarily shocking.” She
-supported “a cheerful face under rough answers and unfeeling words by
-the belief that ‘a man must have so much on his mind’”; and “had her
-unalterable code” ready for all occasions.
-
-They are not an heroic company, you perceive, these sons and daughters
-of a highly intellectual woman-novelist. In its more primitive
-exponents their “kindness” is “of a beery and bungling sort,” their
-anger is brutal and bigoted; they are not really interested in general
-principles, in psychological analysis, in refined passion, or in
-the future of mankind. Yet they are very serious about life, a good
-deal puzzled by the apparent injustice of God, and filled with love
-or hatred towards all their neighbours. In this parish, as in most,
-everyone knows all about everyone else’s affairs, and finds them of
-supreme interest.
-
-Thus George Eliot maintains the feminine attention to minutiæ; the
-woman’s centralisation of Life round the family. She has acquired
-knowledge, “read up” literature, and to some extent digested
-philosophy; but she applies her powers, her culture, and her
-training--from practice and association with professional writers--to
-the amplification and rounding off of woman’s art. She established
-domestic realism by the expression of feminine insight. She is content
-to leave other things to other pens. The appearance of generalisations
-not influenced by her sex is misleading. It is only a modern form of
-the old story. Her heart, and her genius, are those of a woman, womanly.
-
- _Scenes of Clerical Life_, 1858.
- _Adam Bede_, 1859.
- _The Mill on the Floss_, 1860.
- _Silas Marner_, 1861.
- _Romola_, 1863.
- _Felix Holt_, 1866.
- _Middlemarch_, 1872.
- _Daniel Deronda_, 1876.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[15] _Felix Holt_ is a possible, but not a successful, exception.
-
-
-
-
-THE GREAT FOUR
-
-
-Before completing our general conclusions as to the aim and achievement
-of women’s work, it may be well to institute certain comparisons
-between the four writers of genius around whom we have chronicled our
-record of progress; to estimate the ground covered by their work; to
-analyse their ideals, witnessing change and development.
-
-Although, as we have seen, all primarily domestic, if not actually
-parochial, the middle-class, “set” as a subject by Richardson,
-became--more or less consciously--subdivided in their hands. Fanny
-Burney confined herself, almost without reserve, to studies of town
-life, with an occasional digression to fashionable health resorts.
-It is true that her heroines may sigh for a sylvan glade or dream of
-green fields: no woman of sensibility could do less. In their minds the
-country must inevitably be allied to virtue and content. But we cannot
-pretend that the rural scenes of _Camilla_ are drawn from nature; and
-Miss Burney was, undoubtedly, most at home in the drawing-room, at
-the assembly, in the opera-house, or at the baths. Nowhere else can
-we find so vivid and lifelike a picture of Society in the eighteenth
-century--the dramatic contrast with “Commerce at play” recalling
-_Vanity Fair_. It is here, in fact, that Miss Burney’s exceptional
-personal experience gave her the enviable opportunity of drawing both
-Mayfair and Holborn at first hand. She is specifically Metropolitan,
-though we should not say Cockney. In her imagination there is no world
-outside London, no higher ambition than notoriety about Town.
-
-The difference in Jane Austen’s work is almost startling. She seems
-practically unaware of London; and it would be difficult to name any
-group of intelligent persons so absolutely indifferent to its gaieties,
-its activities, or its problems as the characters in _all_ her novels.
-It may be that Lucy Steele could not so easily have caught Robert
-Ferrars elsewhere; but the few Town chapters in _Sense and Sensibility_
-only illustrate our contention as a whole, since the relations between
-all remain precisely the same as in the country, and practically
-everyone is delighted to “get away again.” The John Knightleys and the
-excellent Gardiners, indeed, live in London: but we only meet them
-away from home; and, after all, the one “suggestive” comment on town
-life is the “unexpected discovery” that people who “live over their
-business” were able to “mix with” the County.
-
-Jane Austen’s familiars are all drawn from the most unpromising
-circle: those who live “just outside” small towns, have just enough
-to live on without working for it, are just sufficiently well-bred
-to marry into “the County,” just simple enough to welcome a few
-“superior” townspeople. Doctors, attorneys, and--of course--clergymen,
-are included, as well as officers, naval or military, retired or
-on promotion. Elizabeth’s “He is a gentleman, I am a gentleman’s
-daughter,” defines the enclosure. The men, presumably, have business
-to transact, affairs to arrange. They read the newspapers and talk
-politics--among themselves. But Miss Austen does not concern herself
-with these aspects of life. Her heroines are not so gay as Miss
-Burney’s; they are not so thoroughly “in the swim.” But her picture is
-similarly one of home life, varied by “visiting” and “receiving.” She
-describes the distribution of one family into several--by “suitable”
-marriages. One section of English society, at one period, in the home,
-is completely brought to life again.
-
-Miss Brontë, even more thoroughly ignoring London, does not
-exhaustively represent any one class, and has, indeed, little concern
-with “manners.” Nevertheless, practically all her characters have
-“something to do.” They follow a profession, or own a factory.
-Clergymen are still largely in evidence, but education--in different
-forms--has come to the front, and, what is still more significant, some
-of her heroines have to work for their living. Wherefore, apart from
-the increased intensity of emotion, the external atmosphere is far more
-strenuous, and in Shirley we even find the dawn of a social problem,
-echoes of the early struggle between Capital and Labour. The pictures
-of school life, at home and abroad, do not merely reproduce facts,
-but cry out for improvements. The intimate knowledge of Continental
-conditions is, in itself, a new feature.
-
-Finally, George Eliot extends the sphere of action in many directions.
-Maintaining the middle-class realism of Richardson, in her case
-largely concentrated on small-town tradesmen and farmers, she still
-avoids London, but embraces every “profession,” and approaches, by
-expert study for “copy,” the labourers and mechanics “discovered”
-by Victorian novelists. She travels lower and more widely than her
-predecessors for atmosphere. She does not confine herself, like them,
-to personal experience. In _Felix Holt_ she deliberately arranges
-for the illustration of economic politics; in _Daniel Deronda_ she
-opens a big “race” problem; in _Romola_ she essays “historical”
-romance. The passionate emotional outbursts of Charlotte Brontë have
-become psychological analyses; “problems” of all sorts are discussed
-with philosophical composure and professional knowledge. Within her
-self-imposed limits, woman has covered the field.
-
-For the revelation of womanhood, through the types chosen for heroines,
-we find that Miss Burney still idealises a form of “sensibility,”
-which does not exhibit much advance on the ethereal purity of the
-old-world romance. The difference, however, is important, since
-the type is studied from life, not created by the imagination. The
-essential features of this quality are susceptibility to the fine
-shades, delicate refinement, and an exalted ideal of love. It is itself
-thoroughly romantic, and separates heroines from ordinary mortals.
-Similar characteristics, if betrayed by men, may be attractive, but do
-not command respect.
-
-Jane Austen, planting her challenge in the very title of her first
-novel, extols sense. Marianne, and--more subtly, perhaps--her mother,
-remain to secure our affection for a vanishing feminine grace; but,
-evidently, the type cannot survive the century. For, though few writers
-have actually said less about the rights of women or the problems of
-sex, no one has established with more undaunted conviction the progress
-to a new position. Gaily, and with well-assumed irresponsibility,
-brushing aside for ever “the advantages of folly in a pretty girl,”
-Jane _assumes_--with irresistible good humour--woman’s intellectual
-equality in everything that really matters. Catherine Morland is
-obviously a relic, conceived of parody; and Fanny Price was born at a
-disadvantage. Generally speaking, her heroines judge for themselves as
-a matter of course, and judge wisely. They even “judge for” the men.
-Their charm arises from mental independence.
-
-Though to our modern notions their lives may seem empty enough, a
-thousand and one touches reveal advance on the eighteenth-century
-conception of “what is becoming to elegant females.” They demand
-rational occupation, common-sense culture, the right to express
-themselves. They fall in love at the dictate of their own hearts. They
-set the standard of fidelity. It is true that Colonel Brandon’s adopted
-daughter and Maria Bertram submit to convention, and that Lydia Bennet
-is let off more easily because Darcy had “patched up” the affair; but
-the feeling about purity is sound and clear--that is, feminine. The
-“sense of sin” experienced by Jane Fairfax may be a little strained,
-but we meet with no high-flown notions of self-sacrifice in Emma;
-Elizabeth encourages Darcy to an explanation; and women are no longer
-afraid of happiness. They have grown to recognise that their life
-is in their own hands, not in those of man; that it is largely in
-their own power to shape their own destiny; that they will be wise to
-create their own standard of conduct, to settle their own affairs.
-The ideal emerging is startlingly modern in essentials. Though the
-problems confronting us to-day have not arisen, we feel that Jane
-Austen’s young ladies could have faced them with equanimity, possibly
-with a more balanced judgment than our own. There is a hint, indeed,
-in _Mansfield Park_ that the poor woman may one day triumph over her
-sisters of leisure; for are not Fanny, William, and even Susan, the
-only real “comforts” to their elders? Sir Thomas “saw repeated, and
-for ever repeated, reason to ... acknowledge the advantages of early
-hardship and discipline and the consciousness of being born to struggle
-and endure.”
-
-Curiously enough, Charlotte Brontë, while uttering the first feminine
-protest, seems to have slipped back somewhat on this question.
-Taking for text Anne Elliot’s claim that women love longer without
-hope or life, she demands, even for Shirley, a male “master.” The
-explanation of this attitude was partly temperament--since women of
-vigorous intellect always need a flesh and blood prophet (witness
-Harriet Martineau and George Eliot): and it arose partly from her
-individual circumstances. The men of her family were, in different
-ways, exasperatingly weak; the “strong” men of her native moorlands
-were naturally domineering: her imagination was stirred, and her
-mind trained, by the Belgian Professor, Monsieur Heger, who _was_
-her master--technically, and who--as we learn from independent
-testimony--always took a delight in scolding his pupils. We do not,
-to-day, admire the feminine footstool; nevertheless Charlotte Brontë’s
-heroines have strong individual character, and are much given to
-defying the world. The type will never become popular in fiction,
-it is too angular intellectually, and too discontented. The quality
-of physical plainness has been seldom adopted by novelists, male or
-female. But in _Shirley_ Miss Brontë generously abandons many of her
-favourite ideals, for _both_ heroines. The types are mixed here; and
-we must feel that had circumstances encouraged a larger output, we
-might be compelled to modify many of our conclusions. It remains a
-fact that the authoress of _Jane Eyre_ and _Villette_ does not stand
-in the direct line of progress: save that she introduces the awakening
-of women to serious topics, and proves them intent not merely on
-self-revelation, but on reform. Her central inspiration, however, is
-passion: which no woman had hitherto handled; which few have since so
-powerfully portrayed.
-
-It is not easy, even if possible, to summarise the more complex, and
-much varied, ideals of womanhood exhibited by George Eliot. Each of
-her heroines is a study from life; and, by this time, women were not
-all created in one pattern. Again, we can scarcely say that she has
-given us a heroine in _Adam Bede_, whereas _Middlemarch_ might claim
-to offer three. Maggie Tulliver shows little resemblance to Romola.
-Yet, undoubtedly, George Eliot had more conscious, and more definite,
-theories on women than any of her predecessors: she deliberately set
-out to expound and enforce them.
-
-We are tempted, however, to conclude that her favourite ideal was
-self-sacrifice. Her outlook was inclined to be melancholy; and she
-introduces us to that struggle between temperament and circumstances
-which is the keynote of modern fiction, forming the problem novel.
-In Fanny Burney and Jane Austen the heroine was simply more refined,
-or more sensible, than her family; and the story was founded on this
-difference. In George Eliot each heroine has her own temperament and
-her own set of circumstances which create her own problem. Women are
-now no longer concerned only with manners and delicacy: they have
-entered into life as a whole. The central fact, which may be seen in
-the earliest women-writers, is now expressed and deliberately put
-forward--that their moral standard is higher than men’s, that they have
-been treated unfairly by the world. Charlotte Brontë had emphasised
-this protest on one question, George Eliot applies it everywhere.
-
-The elementary truth which the women novelists revealed (and for which
-they were censured by masculine critics) was that women do fall in
-love without waiting to be wooed. George Eliot develops this into a
-declaration of feminine judgment on life and character. Woman is no
-longer man-made, man-taught, or man-led. The door is opened for her
-independence.
-
-Finally, it must not be forgotten that--whether intentionally or by
-instinct concerned with the revelation of their own nature--the great
-women-writers have been always awake to the humour of life. One says
-continually that women _have_ no sense of humour; but this mistake
-arises from generalisings, where the true test can only be applied by
-discrimination. Nothing differs so widely between _individuals_ as
-the appreciation of humour; though it is true that much masculine wit,
-tending towards farce, appeals to few women.
-
-In our “leading ladies” (here scarcely including Charlotte Brontë) we
-find peculiar power and extensive variety. Fanny Burney depends on an
-eye for comedy, Jane Austen on the humorous phrase, George Eliot on the
-study of wit.
-
-In _Evelina_ and _Cecilia_ the comic effects are mostly produced by
-the sudden meeting of opposites; the gay, irresponsible exaggeration
-of types; the clash of circumstances. Dickens, consciously or
-unconsciously, borrowed much of his method from Fanny Burney. The
-characters of each have their allotted foible, their catch phrase,
-their moral label, which somehow delights and surprises us afresh,
-however expected, at each repetition. Those inherently uncongenial are
-forced into close contact, one exposing the other. Speaking roughly,
-this is the stage manner. Could we not fancy the speakers confronted,
-and imagine their expressions of mutual astonishment, there would be
-little fun in them. They are not always quite so comic to our eyes as
-in each other’s. Captain Mirvan needs Madame Duval as a foil; that
-egregious fop Lovel is always playing up to Mrs. Selwyn; and, if Miss
-Branghton does not herself see the humour of the inimitable Smith, she
-brings it out. In _Cecilia_, again, the guardians produce each other;
-the “Larolles” is never so happy as when expounding Mr. Meadows; Mr.
-Gosport requires an audience.
-
-Miss Burney’s wit is the child of Society generated in a crowd; it
-savours of repartee. Although spontaneous and true to life, it does not
-flash out from the nature of things, but from deliberate arrangement.
-It has been sought and is found. The material is well chosen. The
-people are “put together” for our amusement.
-
-Jane Austen has used, and refined, this method--as she has adapted
-everything from Miss Burney--in her earlier work. The titles--_Pride
-and Prejudice_, _Sense and Sensibility_--and the ideas behind them
-betray their own inspiration. Elizabeth Bennet, clearly, is _intended_
-to strike fire from Mr. Collins and Lady Catherine; Mrs. Bennet
-would scarcely have seemed so funny to another husband. The “Burney”
-innocence of Catherine Morland tempts Isabella to extremes in knowing
-vulgarity; Mrs. Jennings cannot ruffle Lady Middleton.
-
-But on her own account, and in her best moments, Miss Austen is far
-more subtle. Hers is an intimate humour, dependent on shades, not
-contrasts, of character. Even the more boisterous figures of fun,
-even Catherine’s ridiculous applications of Udolpho, are complete
-in themselves, needing no foil. Miss Austen possesses a humorous
-imagination, where Miss Burney could only observe. A mere list of her
-quaint characters would fill a chapter, and no one of them is only
-comic. They are human beings, not mere puppets set up to laugh at.
-Moreover, the humour of them is derived from the polished phrase.
-Generally a few words suffice, fit though few.
-
-Most assuredly, on the other hand, Miss Austen does not depend for
-her humour upon her comic characters. To begin with, these are never
-dragged in for “relief,” they “belong to” the plotting; and in the
-second place, much of her most perfect satire arises from scenes
-in which they have no part. We have, for example, the dialogue on
-generosity between Mr. and Mrs. John Dashwood; the paragraph about
-“natural folly in a beautiful girl”; Miss Bingley’s ideal for a ball;
-Harriet’s “most precious treasures”; Sir Thomas Bertram’s complacent
-pride in Fanny; Mary Musgrave’s anxiety about “the precedence that was
-her due”; with other incidents too numerous to mention.
-
-The fact is that almost every sentence of Miss Austen’s is pointed with
-humour; the finished phrasing of her narrative and her descriptions
-are unrivalled in wit. There is no strain or distortion, no laboured
-antithesis or uncouth dialect: merely the light touch, the unerring
-instinct for the happy phrase. At times we can detect indignation
-behind the laughter: her scorn is often most biting, she indulges
-in cynicism. But, in the main, her object is plainly derisive: the
-sheer joy of merriment, the consolation of meeting folly with a gay
-heart. And analysis will prove that, in her opinion, hypocrisy and
-pose are the sins unforgivable, the only legitimate occasion of joy
-to the jester. Elizabeth may turn off her discomfiture with a joke,
-but in reality she is honest, and wise enough to know that Darcy is
-unassailable by reason of his good qualities.
-
-The attributes Miss Austen ridicules are those she seriously despises
-or dislikes, however generously she often secures our affection for
-their possessors. Her “figures of fun” are not wholly despicable.
-
-Attention has been drawn of late to a marked contrast between the
-French comedy of “social gesture”--which is entirely intellectual--and
-the whole-souled laughter of the English. Shakespeare’s comic “figures
-are not a criticism of life--no great English literature is that. It
-is a piece of life imaginatively realised. Falstaff is not judged,
-he is accepted. Dogberry is not offered as a fool to be ridiculed
-by his intellectual betters. We are not asked to deride him. We are
-asked to become part of his folly. Falstaff appeals to the Falstaff in
-ourselves. Dogberry is our common stupidity, enjoyed for the sake of
-the dear fool that is part of every man. Shakespeare’s laugh includes
-vice and folly in a humour which is the tolerance of Nature herself for
-all her works.... English laughter lives in good fellowship.”
-
-Since Macaulay did not hesitate to compare Jane Austen with Shakespeare
-in one matter, we may repeat his audacity here. The definition, if
-definition it can be called, will surely apply to _Emma_ and _Pride
-and Prejudice_. They are “_pieces of life imaginatively realised_.” We
-laugh _with_ the eccentricities, not _at_ them. Properly speaking, Miss
-Austen is no satirist. She can amuse us without killing emotion.
-
-As hinted already, Charlotte Brontë has neither humour nor wit. She
-takes life most seriously; and, in attempting a comic relief, becomes
-lumping or savage. The fact of her “Shirley” curates recognising, and
-enjoying, their own portraits may serve to measure the limit of her
-success. Such men could only enjoy the second-rate. Her satire against
-charity schools and Belgian pensionnats is mere spite.
-
-We must pass on, therefore, to George Eliot, who certainly had wit, and
-was once acclaimed very humorous. Here, as elsewhere, our authoress
-appears to have gathered up the resources of her predecessors,
-developed them by study and culture, dressed them up in the language
-of the professional. The fact that the mechanism of her humour can
-be analysed, however, must prove its limitation. It is “worked in,”
-skilfully, but obviously. There is everywhere an “impression of
-highly-wrought sentences which are meant to arrest the reader’s
-attention and _warn him what he is to look for_ of tragedy, of humour,
-of philosophy.” The humour is obviously “composed” to heighten the
-tragic effect by contrast. In her earlier work, indeed, every form of
-elaboration in style was but “one sign of her overmastering emotion,”
-therefore “fitting and suitable”; but repetition made it tedious
-and mechanical. After a time we see through “the expression of a
-humorous fancy in a pedantic phrase; the reminiscence of a classical
-idiom applied to some everyday triviality; the slight exaggeration of
-verbiage which is to accentuate an aphorism ... moulded on the plaster
-casts of the schools.”
-
-The fact is that humour, and even wit, flourish most happily in
-uncultured fields--for there is only one George Meredith. Yet, within
-her limitations, there is triumph for the genius of George Eliot. None
-can deny tribute to Mrs. Poyser, or the “Aunts” in _The Mill on the
-Floss_. That very severe study and applied observation, which kills
-spontaneity, lent her the power to excite tears and laughter. She has
-given us oddities as rugged as, and more various than, Miss Burney’s,
-contrasts of manners as bustling; scenes and persons as humanly
-humorous as Jane Austen’s. She combines their methods, enriching them
-by dialect, antithesis, allusion, and the “study” of types. There is
-humour _and_ wit in her work.
-
-If, as we certainly admit, both are “worked out” carefully and the
-labour shows through, we must also acknowledge that she has embraced,
-and extended, all the achievements of woman before her day, indicating
-the powers realised and the possibilities to be accomplished.
-
-
-
-
-THE WOMAN’S MAN
-
-
-Although, as we have seen everywhere, the women novelists did so much
-in lifting the veil and, so to speak, giving themselves away; they also
-held up the mirror to man’s complacency, and, in a measure, enabled the
-other sex to see himself as they saw him. In the process they created
-a type, beloved of schoolgirls, which can only be described as the
-“Woman’s Man,” and must be admitted a partial travesty on human nature.
-It does not, however, reveal any less insight than much of man’s
-feminine portraiture.
-
-Curiously enough, the earliest “Woman’s Man” in fiction was of male
-origin. We all know how Richardson, having given us Clarissa, was
-invited to exert his genius upon the “perfect gentleman.” But the
-little printer had ever an eye on the ladies, and, whether or no of
-malice prepense, drew the immaculate Sir Charles Grandison--frankly,
-in every particular--not as he must have known him in real life, but
-rather according to the pretty fancy of the dear creatures whose
-entreaties had called into being the gallant hero.
-
-And, as elsewhere, Fanny Burney took up the type, refined it, and lent
-an attractive subtlety to that somewhat monumental erection of the
-infallible. The actual imaginings of woman are proved less wooden than
-Richardson supposed them, and infinitely more like human nature. In
-many things Lord Orville resembles Sir Charles. He is scarcely less
-perfect, but his empire is more restricted. The chorus of admiration
-granted to Grandison, and his astounding complacency, are replaced by
-the unconscious revelations of innocent girlhood naturally expressing
-her simple enthusiasm to the kindest of foster-parents. The peerless
-Orville, indeed, is not exactly a “popular” hero. It needs a superior
-mind to appreciate his superiority; and we suspect there were circles
-in which he was voted a “prodigious dull fellow.” His life was not
-passed in an atmosphere of worship. It is only in the heart of Evelina
-that he is king. Nor can we fancy Miss Burney submitting her heroine
-to the ignominy, as modern readers must judge it, of patiently and
-contentedly waiting, like Harriet Byron, until such time as his
-majesty should determine between the well-balanced claims of herself
-and her rival to the honour of his hand. Personally, we have never been
-able to satisfy ourselves whether Grandison loved Clementina more or
-less than Harriet; if he was properly “in love” with either.
-
-It was, indeed, rather becoming so fine a gentleman to be wooed than
-to woo; and the visit to Italy was, in all likelihood, actually
-brought in as an afterthought, mainly designed to illustrate the power
-of conscience over a good man. Anyone less perfect than Sir Charles
-would be universally charged with having compromised Clementina; and
-the real motive of his English “selection in wives” was to escape
-the consequences of an entanglement involving difficulties about
-religion and constant association with the Italian temperament. Having
-thoroughly investigated the circumstances and judicially examined his
-own heart, the cool-headed young man decides that he is not in honour
-bound; gently but firmly severs the somewhat embarrassing connection;
-and, in dignified language, communicates his decision to “the other
-lady.” Humbly and gratefully she accepts his self-justification and his
-love. It is obvious that no one could ever have either refused him or
-questioned the dictates of his conscience. But as Jane Austen remarks,
-in a very different connection, “It is a new circumstance in romance,
-I acknowledge, and dreadfully derogatory of a heroine’s dignity.” No
-woman writer would permit it.
-
-Nevertheless, in the essential qualities of heart and mind, no less
-than in the heroine’s mental attitude towards their perfections, Lord
-Orville and Sir Charles Grandison belong to the same order of men: made
-by women for women. So far as I am aware, Miss Burney originated the
-semi-paternal relationship (reappearing, with variations, in Knightley
-and Henry Tilney) which certainly helped to deceive Evelina as to the
-state of her heart, and has in itself a peculiar charm. There is real
-delicacy, quite beyond Richardson or his Sir Charles, in Orville’s
-repeated attempts to preserve Evelina from her own ignorance; to give
-her (as none of her natural guardians ever attempted) some slight
-knowledge of the world; protect her from insult; and advise her in
-difficulty. He never intrudes or presumes; and, because, after all,
-women’s first and last mission as novel-writers was the refinement of
-fiction, it cannot be too often emphasised that Miss Burney was most
-extraordinarily refined for her age. The very coarseness in certain
-externals which she admits without protest, should serve only to
-establish her own innate superiority.
-
-But it remains true that the essential attribute of Orville, as
-of Grandison, was perfectibility. He is a very Bayard, the _preux
-chevalier_, and the Sir Galahad of eighteenth-century drawing-rooms.
-Neither the author, nor her heroine, would have ever imagined it
-possible to criticise this prince of gentlemen. It really pained them
-when persons of inferior breeding or less exalted morality occasionally
-ventured to oppose his will or question his judgment. His praise, and
-his love, were alike a mighty condescension; his mere notice an honour
-almost greater than they could bear.
-
-This is the modern, civilised notion of knighthood; the personification
-(in terms of everyday life) of that pure dream which has haunted, and
-will ever haunt, the musings of maidenhood; the pretty fancy that one
-day He, prince of fairyland, will ride into her very ordinary little
-existence, acclaim her queen, and carry her away somewhere to be happy
-ever after. Miss Burney translated the vision for her generation,
-making it, verily, not greatly dissimilar from actual human experience.
-
-We shall see later how certain women of the Victorian era visualised
-the same ideal.
-
-In the numberless remarkable signs of feminine advance between the
-authoress of _Evelina_ and Jane Austen we find that this particular
-attitude and ideal has almost completely vanished. The hero is no
-longer quite perfect; condescension is not now his most conspicuous
-virtue. The heroine, indeed, has become the one woman who ventures to
-criticise him. Darcy learns quite as much from Elizabeth as she from
-him. As already hinted, “Mr. Knightley” is the nearest approach in
-Jane Austen to the old type. He is the only person in Highbury who
-“ventured to criticise Emma”--without being sufficiently snubbed for
-his pains. He is, admittedly, the personification of superiority;
-though he is not very “sure of the lady.” Again the character is gently
-satirised in Henry Tilney, the situation of Northanger Abbey, as we
-have said above, being a more subtle parody of Evelina than of Udolpho.
-The young clergyman is nearly faultless. Catherine swears by him in
-everything--from theology to “sprigged muslin.” He, too, teaches her
-all she ever knew about the “great world”; and guides her, without a
-rival in authority, among the bewildering intricacies of men and books.
-
-But, in her own domain and as to her most original creations, Miss
-Austen has been criticised for her occasional lack of insight towards
-men. It may be true, indeed, that neither Darcy nor Knightley always
-speaks, or behaves, quite like a gentlemen; which means that, like all
-women, she had not an absolutely unerring instinct for the things which
-are “not done.” In all probability, as men will never quite understand
-women’s emotional purity, women will never fully appreciate men’s alert
-sense of honour. Generally speaking, of course, the feminine standard
-in all things is far higher than the masculine; and the women novelists
-have done much in pulling us up to their level. But there are a few
-points, which concern deeper issues than social polish, of which few
-women, if any, can attain to the absolute ideal of chivalry.
-
-There are, of course, many more superficial aspects by which the
-men in Jane Austen may be easily recognised as woman-made. We hear
-comparatively little of their point of view in affairs of the
-heart, with which the novels are mainly concerned, save in that most
-thoughtful passage closing _Persuasion_; and we know even less of their
-attitude towards ethics, citizenship, business, or social problems.
-Only clergymen or sailors are shown to be even superficially concerned
-with any profession in life; and this is merely because the authoress
-was personally intimate with both. It is, in fact, an infallible
-instinct for her own limitations which saved her from more obvious
-failure as a portrait-painter of men. Man at the tea-table is her
-chosen theme; and this too is a work which could not have been safely
-entrusted to any male pen.
-
-The Brontës, on the other hand, exhibit a startlingly original
-and unexpected revival of the early type, in the central feature
-of its conception. Here once more the hero is most emphatically
-“the master”--of body and soul. Jane Eyre, we remember, loved--and
-served--her “employer”; Lucy Snowe and Shirley their “teachers.” There
-are, probably, no more arrogant males in fiction than these gentlemen;
-no more enslaved female worshippers. Yet the combination is totally
-unlike the Richardson-Burney brand. To begin with, the dominant,
-and domineering, hero is represented in each case as almost, if not
-quite, unique; not as the man normal. Nor are we called upon to admire
-without qualification. There is nothing ideal about Rochester, Monsieur
-Heger, Paul Emmanuel, or Louis Moore. The Brontë heroines did not at
-all admire perfection in man, and they abominated good looks. Nor were
-they, on the other hand, in the least humble by nature, generally
-yielding and clinging, or ever grateful for guidance and information.
-They had no patience and very little respect for the genus Homo.
-
-There is, indeed, a touch of melodrama in the sharp contrast exhibited
-between their proud prickliness towards mankind and their idolatry
-of The Man. Few women have written more bitterly of our idle vanity,
-our heartless neglect and supreme selfishness, our blind folly, and
-our indifference to moral standards. None has spoken with more biting
-emphasis of woman’s natural superiority, or of the grinding tyranny
-which, for so many generations, she is herein shown to have stupidly
-endured. Yet Charlotte Brontë has declared, without qualification and
-more frankly than any of her sisters, that no woman can really love a
-man incapable of mastery; that she is ever longing for the whip.
-
-To assert herself, to demand liberty or even equality, is uncongenial;
-and the aggressive attitude is only adopted as a duty, undertaken
-for the weaker sister from a passionate instinct for justice and an
-intolerance of sham. There were two things Charlotte Brontë hated:
-a handsome man and a deceitful woman. But hate left her very weary.
-It was the strain of playing prophetess that inspired her taste for
-“doormats.”
-
-Obviously, the conception of a Hero thus evolved is essentially
-feminine. The most complacently conservative among us, however
-intolerant of the fine shades, could never have either conceived or
-admired a Rochester. We should certainly not suppose him attractive
-to any woman of character. To us he appears mere tinsel, the obvious
-counterfeit and exaggeration of a type we have come to despise a little
-at its best. Naturally, such men fancy that they can “do what they like
-with the women”; but _we_ knew better, until the novelist confirmed the
-truth of their boast. Miss Brontë, moreover, is very much farther from
-our idea of a gentleman than Miss Austen. It may be doubted if men
-ever like or applaud rudeness, which she apparently considers essential
-to honest manliness.
-
-Yet, however unique in its external manifestations, and however
-exaggerated in expression, the Brontë hero-recipe involves, like Miss
-Burney’s, an assumption that happy marriages are achieved by meeting
-mastery with submission. However diverse their conceptions of the
-proper everyday balance between the sexes, both find their _ideal_ in
-the absolute monarchy of Man.
-
-It must be always more difficult and more hazardous to determine an
-author’s private point of view as her art becomes more professional and
-self-conscious. George Eliot’s characters are all deliberate studies,
-neither the instinctive expression of an ideal nor the unconscious
-reflection of experience; and such manufactured products naturally
-tend to be extensively varied, seeking to avoid repetition or even
-similarity. We may, perhaps, say that George Eliot, out of her wider
-experience and more scholarly training, understood men better than her
-predecessors. She certainly avoided, as did Jane Austen, the specific
-“Woman’s Man”; and, on the other hand, she penetrated, without losing
-her way, more deeply into the masculine mystery than the creator of
-Messrs. Elton and Collins.
-
-Tom Tulliver’s whole relationship with his sister is an admirable
-study in the conventional notion of a stupid man’s “superiority” to a
-clever woman; but it cannot be criticised, or in any way regarded, as
-a feminine conception. That provokingly worthy and obstinate young man
-is perfectly true to life. There is neither mistake nor exaggeration
-here. We must all feel that “this lady” knows. In marriage, Tom would
-certainly have played the master to any woman “worthy of him,” but
-would not thereby have become less normal or natural. If men question
-or puzzle over anything in _The Mill on the Floss_, it is not Maggie’s
-toleration of Tom, but her temporary infatuation for Stephen. He indeed
-is something of a lady’s man, not a woman’s; but probably we may not
-disown the type. To some extent, again, Adam Bede is “masterly” to
-his mother, and would probably--barring accidents on which the plot
-hinges--have been accepted by Hetty in the same spirit; but he is
-certainly _not_ perfect, and seldom, if ever, outruns probability.
-
-But although George Eliot, having a wide outlook, recognises and
-illustrates the tendency in man to play the master, she does not
-associate it with any idea of perfection, nor does she idealise
-submission in women. Yet we know that personally, though less intensely
-than Charlotte Brontë, she too disliked sex-assertion, and found
-comfort in what the other only desired, a large measure of intellectual
-rest, by letting a man think and act for her. At all times her religion
-and her philosophy were largely borrowed or reflective--for all
-their assumption of independence--and every page of her life reveals
-the carefully protective influence of George Henry Lewes. Only less
-than any of the other chief women novelists did George Eliot permit
-self-expression in her work, and the particular portraiture of man we
-are here discussing was not the result of study but the exposure of
-conviction.
-
-Finally, it was reserved for later writers, not of supreme genius, to
-develop the type to its extremity. Charlotte Yonge, with her usual
-superabundance of dramatis personæ, has _two_ “women’s men” in _The
-Heir of Redclyffe_, and the contrast between them is most instructive.
-The aggressive “perfection” of Philip, indeed, is crude enough. Miss
-Yonge deliberately exaggerates his manifold virtues in order to
-darken the evil within. The reader and his own conscience alone ever
-realise the full force of his jealous suspicions and obstinacy in
-self-justification. Guy’s faults, on the other hand, are all on the
-surface; but his exalted saintliness is even more superhuman than the
-other’s unerring morality. Both exemplify a feminine ideal; though
-Philip has only one worshipper, her faith is unfaltering. His, indeed,
-is the type that lives to hold forth, to inform, and to dogmatise. Woe
-to the woman who ventures to think for herself. The power or charm of
-Guy is unconscious. They love his passionate outbursts, his generous
-impetuosity, his childish remorse and “sensibility.” In him, however,
-there are _some_ qualities which men esteem: he was a sportsman,
-adventurous, and transparently sincere. Only his final “conversion” and
-the death-bed scene spoil the picture. He becomes, in the end (what
-Philip had always been), the sport of feminine imagination with its
-craving for perfectibility. He loses the human touch, vanishing among
-the gods.
-
-We have the “last word” in this matter from _John Halifax, Gentleman_.
-With school-girl naïveté Phineas tells us on every page that “there was
-never any man like him.” His smile, his tenderness, his courage, his
-independence, his tact and tyranny in the home, his quiet influence
-on Capital and Labour, are certainly unique, and no less certainly
-monotonous. He _understands_ everybody, and “deals with them” easily.
-It costs him nothing to lead men and dominate women. Quietly and
-without effort, he pursues his way--to an admiring chorus, always “the
-master,” the perfect gentleman. He was dignified, attractive, and very
-“particular over his daintiest of cambric and finest of lawn.” The
-little waif of the opening chapters indignantly repudiated the name of
-“beggar-boy”: “You mistake; I never begged in my life: I am a person of
-independent property, which consists of my head and my two hands, out
-of which I hope to realise a large capital some day.” And he kept his
-word.
-
-Prompt and acute in business, of unflinching integrity, and guided
-by generous understanding as to the serious labour problems of his
-generation, John was one of those fine English tradesmen who effected
-so much, not only towards the foundation of our commercial empire, but
-towards removing the barriers between their own class and a Society
-largely composed of “fox-hunting, drinking, dicing fools.” The girl who
-loved him was “shocked” to hear of his being “in business,” although
-her feelings quickly developed to proud worship.
-
-It is here, indeed, that Mrs. Craik reveals most power. Towards the
-“world”--his equals, his “men,” or his “superiors”--John Halifax is
-the true gentleman, and a splendid specimen of manhood. He has rare
-dignity, shrewd insight, and ready command of language. The scene of
-his “drawing-room” fracas with Richard Brithwood is extremely dramatic,
-and gives us almost a higher opinion of the hero than any other.
-Entirely free from the narrow-mindedness of the ordinary self-made man,
-he almost subdues our dislike of the gentle despotism which he assumes
-towards wife and family. The complacent masculinity is exaggerated by
-the author’s persistence in keeping him to the centre of the picture;
-and we are disposed to believe that it might have been less open to
-criticism if expressed, as well as conceived, by a woman. Phineas
-Fletcher, the fictional Ego, has some charm; but he is absolutely
-feminine, if not womanish, and the Jonathan-David attitude of every
-page becomes wearisome by repetition. There is no doubt that this
-perpetual enthusiasm of one man for another offends our taste, and
-has a tendency to make both a little ridiculous. John has a positive
-weakness for perfection, and we should observe the fact with more
-pleasure if it were less frequently “explained.”
-
-Here the man creates his surroundings or sets the tone, presumably
-exemplifying the author’s ideal. He is singularly pure-minded,
-preposterously domestic, and very confident about the natural supremacy
-of man. It is the immense amount of tender detail, the infinite number
-of soft touches which convict the author of femininity. Her hero,
-however, is no knight of romance, no Bayard of the drawing-room, no
-love-lorn youth of dreams, no “fine gentleman,” the mate of a girl’s
-sensibility. He is not all soul and heart. He is of tougher fibre in
-groundwork (despite his “halo”), and primarily practical. Concerned
-externally with such tough problems as trade depression, the “bread
-riots,” and the introduction of machinery, he is more often placed
-before us as lover, husband, father, and friend. Frank and decisive,
-he has remarkable self-control, and remains ideally simple. He has
-no doubts about sin and goodness, indifference or faith. We should
-be tempted to say that he spent his life in the nursery, though
-sometimes, indeed, the view of the nursery is not unworthy of our
-attention:
-
- “I delighted to see dancing. Dancing, such as it was then, when young
- people moved breezily and lightly, as if they loved it; skimming
- like swallows down the long line of the Triumph--gracefully winding
- in and out through the graceful country-dance--lively always, but
- always decorous. In those days people did not think it necessary to
- the pleasures of dancing that any stranger should have the liberty to
- snatch a shy, innocent girl round the waist, and whirl her about in
- mad waltz or awkward polka, till she stops, giddy and breathless, with
- burning cheek and tossed hair, looking--as I would not have liked to
- see our pretty Maud look.”
-
-Most of us, I fancy, would think better of John without Phineas at his
-elbow, if he were less supremely self-conscious, less given to that
-analysis of his own acts and emotions which is essentially feminine.
-But Mrs. Craik will not let her hero alone. She thrusts him upon us
-without mercy, till we are driven to cry “halt.” We are convinced that
-no human being could comfortably carry about with him so heavy a burden
-of perfectibility. He is (as women have often fancied us) not what we
-are but what she would have us be; and here, as elsewhere, even the
-Ideal does not please man.
-
-
-
-
-PERSONALITIES
-
-
-All art is the expression of an individuality, and environment has
-some influence on genius. Without question _Evelina_ and _Cecilia_ owe
-much to the accidents of Miss Burney’s own experience. Hers, indeed,
-was an eventful, almost romantic, life. To-day we only remember Dr.
-Burney as the father of Fanny; but he was a man of mark in his own
-generation, and his industrious enthusiasm was obviously infectious.
-Fanny was not early distinguished among his clever children, and we
-must conclude that she had something of that delicate refinement
-granted her heroines, making her rather shy and diffident among the
-mixed gatherings in which he took such pride and delight. As one of
-her sisters remarked, this lack of self-confidence gave her at times
-the appearance of hauteur; and it is quite obvious that no suspicions
-could have been aroused in any of them of her capacity for “taking
-notes.” Hers was always the quiet corner where “the old lady,” as
-they called her at home, could observe the quality, occasionally
-join in a spirited conversation, and--after her own fashion--enjoy
-“the diversions.” Her characteristics, says fourteen-year-old Susan,
-“seem to be sense, sensibility, and bashfulness, even to prudery.” It
-would be kinder, perhaps, to credit her with modesty such as we find
-expressed in her own account of _Evelina; or, A Young Lady’s Entrance
-into the World_:
-
- “Perhaps this may seem rather a bold attempt and title for a female
- whose knowledge of the world is very confined, and whose inclinations,
- as well as situation, incline her to a private and domestic life. All
- I can urge is, that I have only presumed to trace the accidents and
- adventures to which a ‘young woman’ is liable; I have not pretended to
- shew the world what it actually is, but what it _appears_ to a young
- girl of seventeen: and so far as that, surely any girl who is past
- seventeen may safely do? The motto of my excuse shall be taken from
- Pope’s _Temple of Fame_:
-
- ‘In every work, regard the author’s end;
- None e’er can compass more than they intend.’”
-
-How far she had actually experienced adventures, or at least met
-characters, similar to those of her novel, her entertaining Diaries
-most abundantly illustrate. One is almost ashamed before the enthusiasm
-which, between domesticities considered becoming a lady, secretarial
-work for Dr. Burney, and voluminous letters to her faithful friend
-Daddy Crisp, the authoress accomplished so much in so comparatively
-short a period.
-
-For she had not only to “scribble” _Evelina_, but to copy it all out in
-a feigned upright hand. It was natural enough that Lowndes, bookseller,
-should have refused to publish without the whole manuscript, but
-equally natural that she should complain:
-
- “This man, knowing nothing of my situation, supposed, in all
- probability, that I could sit quietly at my bureau, and write on with
- expedition and ease, till the work was finished. But so different
- was the case, that I had hardly time to write half a page a day;
- and neither my health nor inclination would allow me to continue my
- _nocturnal_ scribbling for so long a time, as to write first, and then
- copy, a whole volume. I was therefore obliged to give the attempt and
- affair entirely over for the present.”
-
-Genius, of course, would not be stifled; and, in the end, she completed
-her work within the year, gaily accepting the payment of £20 down for
-the copyright, to which the publisher added £10 when its success was
-assured by a sale of 2300 copies during 1778.
-
-Frances Burney became immediately the pet of Society. The diaries
-of this period are crowded with records of flattery which may seem
-extravagant, if not ludicrous, to modern reticence; and she has been
-criticised for repeating them. Yet for us it is fortunate that there
-were “two or three persons,” for whom her diaries were written, “to
-whom her fame gave the purest and most exquisite delight.” They have
-become history, and, as Macaulay remarks, “nothing can be more unjust
-than to confound these outpourings of a kind heart, sure of perfect
-sympathy, with the egotism of a blue-stocking who prates to all who
-come near her about her own novel or her own volume of sonnets.”
-
-The fact is that, by a comparison with the Early Diaries, we may feel
-confident that Miss Burney was never spoilt by popularity. Inevitably
-she came out of the shade, talked more as she was more often singled
-out for compliments or conversation; but there is no appearance
-of conceit, and little increase in self-confidence. The youthful
-simplicity of her work remains her prevailing characteristic; and the
-slight maturity of _Cecilia_, not always an advantage, is obviously no
-more than a desire to please. It is not her own sense of dignity in
-authorship, but the pride of Crisp and the affection of Dr. Johnson
-which stimulates the effort. Always “instinct with the proprieties and
-the delicacies implanted by careful guardians,”[16] it was her business
-to “describe the world as it seems to a woman utterly preoccupied with
-the thought of how she seems to the world,” to picture man “simply
-and solely as a member of a family.” One recognises the limit and
-single-mindedness of her aim, in her reason for abandoning drama.
-She found she could not “preserve spirit and salt, and yet keep up
-delicacy.”
-
-We are all familiar enough to-day with the cruelty of the reward by
-which foolish persons thought to acknowledge her prowess. The five
-years’ imprisonment at Court, though it could not ultimately tame her
-spirit, brought about temporary physical wreck, and seems to have
-lulled for ever the desire for literary fame. We have endeavoured to
-show, in an earlier chapter, that _Camilla_ is not entirely without
-significance; but there can be no question that after her marriage she
-wrote only for money, and, if not without individuality, yet, as it
-were, to order and by rule.
-
-We are concerned here only with her earlier years, when she was the
-replica of her own heroines.
-
-The real character of Miss Austen almost defies analysis. Contemporary
-evidence, of any discrimination, is practically non-existent; her life
-presents no outstanding adventure; and it is very dangerous to assume
-identity between any expression in the novels and her experience or
-opinion. As a matter of fact, she never even states a truth, exhibits
-an emotion, or judges a case except by implication. Even the apparent
-generalisations or author’s comments on life are really attuned to the
-atmosphere of the particular novel in which they appear.
-
-“It is a truth universally acknowledged,” we read, “that a single
-man in possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife.” Miss
-Austen knows better. She is perfectly aware of the perverseness often
-exhibited by wealthy bachelors. The sentence is no more than a most
-ingenious stroke of art. It plunges us at once into the atmosphere
-of Meryton and the subject of the tale. It betrays Mrs. Bennet and,
-in a lesser degree, Lady Lucas. It prepares us for her vulgarity, at
-once distressing, and elevating by contrast, the refinement of Jane
-and Elizabeth. Never surely did a novel open with a paragraph so
-suggestive. Again, the first page of _Mansfield Park_ contains a phrase
-of similar significance. The author remarks: “There certainly are not
-so many men of large fortune in the world as there are pretty women
-to deserve them.” Again, she is not speaking in her own person. Lady
-Bertram felt this--so far as she ever formed an opinion for herself.
-Mrs. Norris and Mrs. Price had personal experience of its truth. The
-subtle irony reveals _their_ point of view, not Miss Austen’s.
-
-It requires, of course, no particular subtlety to trace from her novels
-the type of character she approves and loves best, her general standard
-of manners and conduct, and her scorn for hypocrisy. We have even
-hazarded to affirm evidence for her opinions on one or two questions of
-more importance. But they do _not_ reveal her personality in detail;
-and to say, with her nephew, that she possessed all the charms of all
-her heroines, would be to make her inhuman.
-
-There is, in fact, an undiscriminating conventionality about such
-descriptions as we possess which gives us no real information. We are
-told, for example, that
-
- “her carriage and deportment were quiet, yet graceful. Her features
- were separately good. Their assemblage produced an unrivalled
- expression of that cheerfulness, sensibility, and benevolence
- which were her real characteristics. Her complexion was of the
- finest texture. It might with truth be said that her eloquent blood
- spoke through her modest cheek. Her voice was extremely sweet. She
- delivered herself with fluency and precision. Indeed, she was formed
- for elegant and rational society, excelling in conversation as much
- as in composition. In the present age it is hazardous to mention
- accomplishments. Our authoress would, probably, have been inferior
- to few in such acquirements had she not been so superior to most in
- higher things.”
-
-It would seem as if the writer were really intent on describing
-perfection.
-
-And _yet_, we are convinced personally that Miss Austen had a peculiar
-charm of her own. Undoubtedly she lived among persons as empty-headed
-as those she has immortalised; probably she had met Mrs. Norris,
-Mr. Elton, and Mr. Collins: apparently she was happy. No doubt her
-devotion to Cassandra (suggesting her partiality for sister-heroines)
-counted for much; and all her family were agreeable. They had a good
-deal of “sense.” Her life provided even less variety of incident than
-she discovered at Longbourn or Uppercross; and, if she was fond of
-reading, she knew nothing about literature. Her letters do not suggest
-the uneasiness attached to the possession of a soul--as we moderns
-understand it.
-
-Yet one point merits attention and may partially reveal. There can
-be no question that the very breath of her art is satire, and she is
-at times even cynical. Yet the one thing we know positively of her
-private life is that she was a favourite aunt, a devoted sister, a
-sympathetic daughter. Now the child-lover, beloved of children, must
-possess certain qualities, which prove that her cynicism was not
-ingrained, misanthropic, or pessimistic; that her pleasure in fun was
-neither ill-natured nor unsympathetic. There must have been strength
-of character in two directions not often united. Her life was, in a
-measure, isolated--from superiority. She gave more than she received.
-Nor can we believe her entirely unaware of what life might have yielded
-her in more equal companionship; entirely without bitterness--for
-example--in the invention of Mrs. Norris. There can be no question,
-we think, that life never awakened the real Jane Austen. She lived
-absolutely in, and for, her art, of which the delight to her was
-supreme. Yet family tradition declares, with obvious truth, that her
-genius never tempted her to arrogance, affectation, or selfishness.
-She worked in the family sitting-room, writing on slips of paper that
-could immediately, without bustle or parade, be slipped _inside_ her
-desk at the call of friendship or courtesy. At any moment she suffered
-interruption without protest. The absolute self-command so obvious in
-the work governed her life.
-
-But we have always believed that one passage in _Pride and Prejudice_
-does give us a suggestive glimpse--again only by implication--of very
-real autobiography:
-
- “‘You are a great deal too apt,’ says Eliza to Jane Bennet, ‘to like
- people in general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world
- are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a
- human being in my life.’
-
- “‘I would not wish to be hasty in censuring anyone,’ answers Jane,
- ‘but I always speak what I think.’
-
- “‘I know you do, and it is _that_ which makes the wonder. With _your_
- good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies and nonsense
- of others. Affectation of candour is common enough--one meets it
- everywhere. But to be candid without ostentation or design--to take
- the good of everybody’s character and make it still better, and say
- nothing of the bad--belongs to you alone.’”
-
-This is, we like to fancy, a portrait of her own sister, Cassandra.
-Jane Austen herself was _not_ “a great deal too apt to like people in
-general,” though she too could be marvellously tender with Marianne
-Dashwood, most “silly” of heroines, and her still more ridiculous
-mother. It is certain, indeed, that she never neglected even the most
-tiresome “neighbours,” but she did not love them. There is evidence
-enough in _Persuasion_ that she could sympathise with deep feelings,
-which were necessarily suppressed in such surroundings as she gives all
-her heroines, and had experienced herself.
-
-Her reverend father, “the handsome proctor,” like most clergymen of his
-generation, was essentially a country gentleman, not very much better
-educated, and scarcely more strenuous, than his neighbours. His wife
-took a simple and honest pride in the management of her household;
-and his sons followed their father’s footsteps, entered the navy,
-or pursued whatever other profession they could most _conveniently_
-enter. The whole atmosphere of the vicarage was complacently material
-and old-fashioned, where the ideas of progress filtered slowly and
-discontent was far from being considered divine. The personal aloofness
-from characters delineated, so conspicuous in her art, was borrowed
-from life. Everywhere, and always, the real Jane stood aside.
-
-Nor were there granted her any of the consolations of culture. We have
-no doubt that she received no more education than might be acquired at
-Mrs. Goddard’s:
-
- “A school, not a seminary, or an establishment, or anything which
- professed, in long sentences of refined nonsense, to combine liberal
- acquirements with elegant morality, upon new principles and new
- systems--and where young ladies, for enormous pay, might be screwed
- out of health and into vanity--but a real, honest, old-fashioned
- boarding-school, where a reasonable quantity of accomplishments were
- sold at a reasonable price, and where girls might be sent out of the
- way and scramble themselves into a little education, without any
- danger of coming back prodigies.”
-
-It needed, perhaps, some such unromantic, unruffled, and unvaried
-existence, with a mind perfectly composed, to produce those six
-flawless works of art which remain for us the most complete
-expression of good sense, the most complete triumph over the fanciful
-exaggerations of romance. Genius alone could adjust the balance with
-such nicety and leave us content. She forces us, by sheer wit and
-sympathy, to love and admire the very persons of all time and place who
-have in themselves least to interest or attract.
-
-The character of Charlotte Brontë, like her work, brings us at once
-into a new atmosphere. All here is emotionally strenuous, if not
-melodramatic. The bleak parsonage, the stern widowed father, the
-vicious son, the three wonderful sisters: around and about them the
-mysteries of _Wuthering Heights_. The picture of those lonely girls,
-all the world to each other and nothing to the world, dreaming and
-scribbling in the cold, without sympathy and without guidance, is
-stamped for ever on our imagination. We know something, moreover, from
-_Jane Eyre_, about their cruel experience of schooldays, something,
-from _Agnes Grey_, about their noble efforts at independence. Finally,
-we have studied and talked over “the Secret”--supposed to reconcile
-work and life. As to the main outlines of temperament, at any rate,
-there can be no question.
-
-Charlotte Brontë’s experience of life was strictly limited: she had
-little interest about the trivialities of the tea-table. But she
-observed keenly, had a tenacious memory, and felt with intensity.
-Without hardness or conceit, she was entirely self-centred: there is no
-aloofness about her work: it centres passionately around the heroine,
-reflecting her own emotional outlook. She took life seriously, like
-her heroines: acutely sensitive to words and looks; caring nothing for
-what did not personally affect her. No doubt there is something Irish,
-something too of the grim moorlands, in that mysterious instinct which
-fired Charlotte, and her sisters, to their perpetual questionings of
-Providence, their burning protests against the harshness and hypocrisy
-of the world. Circumstances stifle them and they must speak. Speaking,
-they must strike.
-
-Charlotte Brontë, indeed, lived almost as much aside from the world
-as Jane Austen. But Haworth was not Stevenage: the Rev. Patrick was
-certainly not a “handsome proctor,” and Bramwell could never have risen
-in “the Service.” It was in nature, however, that the contrast is most
-marked. The author of _Jane Eyre_, however shy and unsociable, was
-not content to stand aloof and look on. With little enough experience
-of actualities, she was for ever _making life_ for herself, sending
-that plain, visionary, eager, and sensitive ego of hers out into the
-world; and uttering with fiery eloquence her comments on what she
-imagined herself to have done and seen. Until recently, indeed, we have
-supposed that even the heart of her work, that passionate devotion
-which she was the first of women to reveal, was entirely imaginative,
-an _invention_ created without guidance from personal experience.
-Now evidence has been published which scarcely permits doubt; that
-whereas, obviously, her pupil-teacherdom at Brussels widened her
-social outlook, it also awoke her heart. Charlotte Brontë, evidently,
-fell in love with the “Professor” at the Pensionnat Heger; and thus
-gained the memory of passion. But it may be reasonably questioned,
-after all, whether the experience did much for her art. Since Monsieur
-Heger, no less certainly, did not return her love, and seldom even
-answered her letters, he could not have taught her the mysteries; and
-as, like her heroines, she was fatally addicted to exaggeration--in
-love or hate--it is not probable that her heroes--or ideal men--bear
-any very real likeness to him in character. After all, she practically
-“invented” him, as independent witnesses have established; and the
-accident of her idealisations centring about a living man is not
-particularly significant. Her attitude, and that of her heroines,
-towards mankind in general, and towards “the man” in particular, is
-really woven out of a strong imagination: and the essence of her being
-remains a dreamer’s. _Jane Eyre_ and _Villette_ are, transparently,
-the work of one who created her own world for herself only; and we
-need not modify this impression from any letters of hers ever printed
-or written. Emotionally she was nourished on her own thoughts; and,
-in her case, we may read them fearlessly in her work. It was not her
-nature to suppress, or conceal, anything. _She has put herself on
-record._ Here lies the essential difference between her work and Miss
-Burney’s or Jane Austen’s. While they reflected, with almost unruffled
-enjoyment, the surface of life, she tore off the wrappings and revealed
-a Soul. That, too, was of her very self. She had missed everything that
-mattered. It was at once her consolation and her revenge to project
-herself into the heart of life, and tell the tale.
-
-The character and experience of George Eliot is far more complex, like
-her achievement, than that of those who preceded her. Like them, bred
-in retirement, though among more strenuous surroundings, her youth
-gave her also much insight into what life means to “small” people. But
-there was a strong religious atmosphere around her, accident gave her
-the early control of affairs, and her education--of a later date--was
-more thorough. Then came the stirring of doubt, from associations with
-sceptics; the professional training from practical journalism; and the
-“problem” evoked by her friendship with George Henry Lewes. Life was
-training her for modern work.
-
-The intense seriousness, the active conscience of primitive faith,
-remained always with her, influencing characterisation. But it was
-the wider teachings of philosophy, the later experiences, and the
-conscious desire after advance that made her didactic. Her letters
-reveal an unexpected sentimentalism and an intense craving for personal
-affection; her teachings are all interpreted by what she has read, or
-inspired by men she has met; but they are in touch with real life and
-directed by real thought. It was her personal experience and character
-which enabled George Eliot to combine the “manners” comedy of Fanny
-Burney and Jane Austen with Miss Brontë’s moral campaign; to weld the
-message of woman into modernity.
-
-She was, however, before all things, a professional student of
-humanity. Though she actually commenced novelist at a comparatively
-advanced age, the previous years, and every item of character, had
-been a training for this work. She observed with accuracy, remembered
-without effort, and studiously cultivated her natural literary
-powers. Emotionally and intellectually she got the most out of life;
-never, perhaps, quite letting herself go, but keenly alive to every
-impression, on the alert for experience and information. It was not in
-her ever to let things alone.
-
-Such a temperament, of course, does not produce either spontaneous fun,
-sleepless humour, or unbridled self-torment; but it acquires the power
-of responding to all human difficulties, understanding the “problem” of
-life, and sympathising in its beauty and joy. George Eliot was always
-pondering about truth, considering the remedies for evil, looking
-forward towards progress. Her own experience was utilised freely, with
-an instinct for dramatic effect, but it is not the whole body of her
-work. That was a deliberately composed art, put out as an instrument
-for a given purpose, studied and ornamented. But while thus nurtured
-and apart, it is also the expression of herself, the sum of her being.
-Therein, like an actress, she plays many parts, putting on the mood of
-each new story and living in it.
-
-She is, in fact, a typical woman of letters, as we now understand the
-term, with all the excellences and all the limitations of even the
-greatest among us.
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[16] Her stepmother.
-
-
-
-
-CONCLUSION
-
-
-We find, in the main, that women developed--and perfected--the domestic
-novel. They made circulating libraries respectable, establishing the
-right, and the power, of women to write fiction.
-
-They carried on the traditions of Richardson and Fielding by choosing
-the middle-class for subject, at first confining themselves to Society
-and the County, but extending--with George Eliot--to all “Professions,”
-and to a study of the poor. They made novels a reflection, and a
-criticism, of life.
-
-It seems curious that, with the possible exception of Charlotte Brontë,
-women were all stern realists: while even her imaginativeness can
-scarcely be called romantic. The fact is, probably, that the heroes
-and heroines of romance were mainly conceived for young ladies, and
-popularly supposed to represent their ideal. Wherefore, when women
-began to express themselves, they--more or less consciously--set out
-to expose this fallacy: to prove that they could enjoy and face real
-life. No school of writers, indeed, has more fearlessly or more
-persistently created their characters from flesh and blood than the
-school represented by Jane Austen and George Eliot. None has dwelt more
-persistently on the trivial details of everyday life, the conquests of
-observation. Whether concerned, like Miss Burney, with the Comedy of
-Manners; or, like George Eliot, with the Analysis of Soul; they have
-one and all found their inspiration in human nature. And, in reality,
-this was the main progress achieved in fiction between Richardson and
-the nineteenth century--the growth on which the true modern novel was
-built up. Critics, indeed, have treated the “romance” and the “novel”
-as independent entities; and if we limit the term romance to work
-preceding _Pamela_, we may accept their dictum. There is an essential
-difference between “making up” characters from a pseudo-ideal of the
-possibilities in human nature, and reflecting life. The old system, no
-doubt, was unhealthy in two ways: The ideals not well-chosen, being
-composed by high-flown exaggeration; and they were so mingled with
-actuality as to deceive the young person. For that matter the complaint
-is still living that girls and boys continually fancy real life will
-prove “just like a novel.” It does not, of course, differ greatly
-from those of Jane Austen or George Eliot. The former, in fact, was
-accused--in her own day--of setting too high a price on “prudence” in
-matrimony; and the latter of encouraging a gloomy outlook.
-
-Obviously realism, as here applied, has no connection with that
-Continental variety of the art which has more recently usurped the
-name. Women-writers, of this era, had not developed the cult of
-Ugliness, they did not confound painting with photography, they did not
-busy themselves with the morbid or the abnormal. Their works are not
-documents, but revelations. They dwell on manners, without ignoring
-their spiritual significance. To-day we have some use for the new
-realism, while dreading its predominance. They had none.
-
-In enumerating the classes, or types, of humanity with whom the
-women-writers were mainly concerned, we were witnessing, of course,
-the allied progress of history. It was during the second half of the
-eighteenth, and the first of the nineteenth, centuries that the great
-English middle-class steadily grew in power and importance, boldly
-educating itself for influence,--before labour was heard in the land.
-
-Fanny Burney has given us the “classes” at play; we fancy that Jane
-Austen, betraying their empty-mindedness, must have longed for, if she
-did not actually anticipate, better things; Charlotte Brontë utters
-the first protest, indicating a struggle for existence; George Eliot
-finds them busy about the meaning of life and its possibilities. Thus,
-finally, we read of real workers--men and women with the world at their
-feet, building an Empire, facing problems, questioning the gods.
-
-And, in their own particular sphere,--the revelation of Woman,--we
-have seen already the same advance. Each of them gives us, for
-her own generation, a “new woman”; creating, by the revelation of
-possibilities, an actual type. By teaching us what was “going on” _in
-women_, they taught women to be themselves. They opened the doors of
-Liberty towards Progress.
-
-Minor achievements, on the other hand, were mostly directed towards
-the extension of subject matter, and the provision of new channels
-for fiction. Mrs. Radcliffe--who stood aside from the line of
-advance--established the School of Terror, applying romance methods to
-melodrama, with more power than we can find elsewhere in English. Maria
-Edgeworth introduced the story for children, which was not a tract,
-but the literary answer to “Tell me a story,” the exploitation of
-nursery tales told by mothers from time immemorial. This was developed
-by Harriet Martineau and Charlotte Yonge, bearing fruit later in
-libraries of most varied achievement. As we all know, there have been
-several works of genius written expressly for children (as were not the
-_Pilgrim’s Progress_, _Robinson Crusoe_, and _Gulliver’s Travels_);
-innumerable delightful stories of a similar nature, and much inferior
-work.
-
-The earlier women-writers set an excellent example in this field, if
-they retained overmuch moralising. They gave us a few nursery classics
-which show practical insight into the child’s mind, and the gift of
-holding his interest by healthy wonder. We need only compare _Sandford
-and Merton_ with _Frank_ to recognise their peculiar fitness for such
-work.
-
-The invention (by Mrs. Craik) of the “novel for the young person”
-is an allied achievement. It was developed by Charlotte Yonge, and
-has been always a legitimate province for women. Its dangers are
-over-sentimentalism (kin to Romance proper) and the idealism of the
-Woman’s Man. Mrs. Craik gave us one type in _John Halifax, Gentleman_;
-there are two in Miss Yonge’s _Heir of Redclyffe_.
-
-It must be noted further that Harriet Martineau exploited philanthropy,
-and introduced the didactic element developed by George Eliot. Most
-women are born preachers--even Jane Austen occasionally points a
-moral--and this characteristic became prevalent early in their work. It
-was employed sometimes in the defence, or the exposure, of particular
-religious tenets; at others, on questions of pure ethics. There is
-a sense, of course, in which every story of life must carry its own
-moral; but George Eliot and most of the minor novelists obtrude this
-matter. In many cases the lesson is the motive, which is false art.
-However, the “novel with a purpose” clearly has come to stay. It
-outlived the period with which we are concerned, and is still vital.
-Speaking generally, the earlier women novelists contented themselves
-with raising the standard of domestic morality, upholding the family,
-and hinting at _one_ ideal for the _two_ sexes. George Eliot, indeed,
-went into individual cases with much detail; but we note in all that
-their pet abomination is hypocrisy and cant.
-
-Finally, and most important of all in outside influence, Maria
-Edgeworth invented the “national” novel--developed by Susan Ferrier
-and Mrs. Oliphant. We have noted already that in banishing the stage
-Irishman Miss Edgeworth inspired _Waverley_; and the list of more
-recent examples (sprung from India, the “kailyard,” the moorlands,
-and a hundred localities) would prove too formidable for passing
-enumeration. Her instinctive patriotism has sprung a mine that is
-practically inexhaustible and has given us much of our best work. The
-“Hardy” country and all “local colour” are similarly inspired. It is
-not too much to say that in this matter Miss Edgeworth introduced an
-entirely new element, only second in importance to the revelation of
-femininity, which is woman’s chief contribution to the progress of
-Fiction.
-
-While women were thus developing English fiction, with no rival of
-genius except Scott in his magnificent isolation, men had in some way
-advanced from Richardson to Thackeray and Dickens. It is worth noticing
-how far the two Victorian novelists showed the influence of feminine
-work, in what respects they reverted to the eighteenth century, and
-what new elements they introduced.
-
-Both are still middle-class and, in one sense, domestic realists.
-Thackeray satirises Society (like Miss Burney and Jane Austen); Dickens
-works on manners, expounds causes, and takes up the poor. Both caught
-an enthusiasm for history from Scott, in which women did nothing of the
-first importance. Thackeray capped Lady Susan with Barry Lyndon, and
-Dickens produced a few overwrought washes of childhood--which women,
-curiously enough, never treated in their regular novels.
-
-A certain resemblance in scope and arrangement has been noted already
-between _Vanity Fair_ and _Evelina_; but, speaking generally, it is
-obvious that Thackeray writes of Society more as a man of the world,
-and with broader insight, than either Miss Burney or Miss Austen.
-He not only observes, but criticises. One might say that, like all
-moderns, he feels morally responsible for the world. The “manners”
-which constitute the humour of Dickens are more varied and, on the
-other hand, more caricatured than those of the women-writers. His fury
-against social evils is more public-spirited and less specialised; his
-knowledge of the poor more intimate and genuinely sympathetic.
-
-They have learnt, it would seem, from women to elaborate details in
-observation, to depend on truthful pictures of everyday life, avoiding
-romance-characterisation or the aid of adventure in the composition of
-their plots. In fact, the development from Richardson’s revolution is
-consecutive, taken up by the Victorians where the women left it. New
-side-issues are introduced; the novel becomes more complex with the
-increased activities of civilisation, and grows with the growth of the
-middle classes. It is now the mouthpiece of what Commerce and Education
-began to feel and express. But the _direction_ of progress is not
-changed.
-
-So far it may fairly be said that Thackeray and Dickens have followed
-the women’s lead, and bear witness to their influence.
-
-Yet Thackeray reverts, particularly in _Pendennis_, to the “wild-oats”
-plot of Fielding; Dickens is quite innocent of artistic construction,
-as perfected in Jane Austen; and neither of them seems to have
-benefited at all from the extraordinary revelation of womanhood which
-we have traced from its earliest source.
-
-Thackeray’s heroines are, one and all, obviously made by a man for men.
-Amelia is a hearth-rug, with a pattern of pretty flowers. Beatrice
-and Blanche are variants of the eternal flirt--as man reads her. Lady
-Castlewood, Helen and Laura Pendennis are of the women who spend their
-lives waiting for the right man. Ethel Newcome is a man’s dream; and we
-venture to fancy that if ever a woman be born with genius to draw Becky
-Sharpe, she would find _something_ to add to the picture.
-
-The case of Dickens is even more desperate. His “pretty housemaids,”
-indeed, are “done to a turn”; and Nancy is of the immortals. He
-could illustrate with melodramatic intensity certain feminine
-characteristics, good or evil, tragic or comic. But all his heroines
-belong to a few obvious waxwork types--the idiotic “pet” or the
-fireside “angel”; the “comfort” or the prig, composed of curls,
-blushes, and giggles; looks of reproach and tender advice. Possibly
-Dora is rather more aggravating than Dolly Varden, Agnes is wiser than
-Kate Nickleby, but they all work by machinery, with visible springs.
-
-It was reserved for George Meredith to understand women.
-
-
-
-
-APPENDIX
-
-LIST OF MINOR WRITERS
-
-(Their dates will indicate their place in our history of development:
-where they are not alluded to.)
-
-
- MARGARET, DUCHESS OF NEWCASTLE (1624-1673), in her _CCXI Sociable
- Letters_ (1664), tells an imaginary narrative by correspondence, which
- she describes as “rather scenes than letters, for I have endeavoured
- under cover of letters to express the humours of mankind.” Also author
- of _Nature’s Pictures drawn by Fancie’s pencil_ (1656).
-
- FRANCES SHERIDAN.--Her _Memoirs of Miss Sydney Biddulph, extracted
- from her own Journal_ (1761), made a name by its supreme melancholy.
- The heroine suffers from obeying her mother, and receives no
- reward. Dr. Johnson “did not know whether she had a right, on moral
- principles, to make her readers suffer so much.”
-
- MISS CLARA REEVE (1725-1803) began to write novels at fifty-one,
- and attempted in _The Old English Baron_ (1777) to compromise with
- the School of Terror, by limiting herself to “the utmost _verge_ of
- probability.” Her “groan” is not interesting, and Scott complains of
- “a certain creeping and low line of narrative and sentiment”; adding,
- however, that perhaps “to be somewhat _prosy_ is a secret mode of
- securing a certain necessary degree of credulity from the hearers of a
- ghost-story.”
-
- ANNA SEWARD (1747-1809), a florid and picturesque poetess, whose
- verse-novel _Louisa_ was valued in her day. She has a place in Scott’s
- _Lives of the Novelists_.
-
- CHARLOTTE SMITH (1749-1806).--Her _The Old Manor House_ reveals
- independent, and novel, appreciation of scenery, illustrated by an
- unobtrusive familiarity with natural history. Her plots “bear the
- appearance of having been hastily run up,” but her characterisation is
- vigorous. There is a “tone of melancholy” throughout.
-
- HARRIET (1766-1851) and SOPHIA (1750-1824) LEE wrote some of the
- earliest historical novels--_The Recess; or, A Tale of other Times_
- (1783), introducing Queen Elizabeth and the “coarse virulence that
- marks her manners,” and the _Canterbury Tales_, from which Byron
- borrowed.
-
- MRS. BENNET, whose _Anna; or, The Memoirs of a Welsh Heiress_ (1785)
- is a bad imitation of Miss Burney, “with a catchpenny interspersion.”
-
- REGINA MARIA ROCHE, author of the once popular _The Children of the
- Abbey_ (1798). Richardson, diluted with Mackenzie--in “elegant”
- language.
-
- MRS. OPIE (1769-1853).--One of her best stories, _Adeline Mowbray; or,
- The Mother and Daughter_ (1804), is partially founded on the life of
- Godwin, and shows the influence of his theories.
-
- JANE PORTER (1776-1850), author of _Thaddeus of Warsaw_ and _The
- Scottish Chiefs_, who claimed unjustly to have “invented” the
- historical romance, _copied_ by Scott. Very famous in her day.
-
- Also ANNA MARIA PORTER (1780-1832), author of _Don Sebastian_.
-
- MRS. BRUNTON (1778-1818), author of the excellent _Self-Control_
- (1811) and _Discipline_ (1814), which were overshadowed by Susan
- Ferrier. Lacking humour, her morality becomes tiresome, but she could
- draw living characters. The Highland experiences of her heroine,
- who, after marrying a minister, retained “a little of her coquettish
- sauciness,” are significant for their date.
-
- LADY MORGAN (1783-1859), as Miss Sydney Owenson, published _Wild Irish
- Girl_ (1806), which is a fairly spirited réchauffé of all things
- Celtic. Thackeray found here the name Glorvina, meaning “sweet voice.”
-
- HENRIETTA MOSSE (otherwise Rouvière), whose _A Peep at our Ancestors_
- (1807) and other novels have been described as “blocks of spiritless
- and commonplace historic narrative.”
-
- ANNA ELIZABETH BRAY (1789-1883), author of _The Protestant_, various
- competent historical romances, and “local novels.”
-
- MRS. SHERWOOD, an evangelical propagandist, who naïvely enforced her
- views in _The Fairchild Family_ (1818) and _Little Henry and his
- Bearer_.
-
- ELIZABETH SEWELL set the style of High-Church propaganda, developed
- by Miss Yonge. Her chief tales, _Gertrude_ and _Amy Herbert_ (1844),
- are rigidly confined to everyday life. The characters, if living, are
- uninteresting; and her morals are obtrusive.
-
- CATHERINE GORE (1799-1861), author of over seventy tales; and, in her
- own day, “the leader in the novel of fashion.”
-
- LADY G. FULLERTON (1812-1885), author of _Emma Middleton_, who shares
- with Miss Sewell the beginnings of High Church propaganda in fiction.
-
- ANNE CALDWELL (MRS. MARSH), one of the best writers of the “revival”
- in domesticity. Her _Emilia Wyndham_ (1846) was unfairly described as
- the “book where the woman breaks her desk open with her head.” Though
- contemporary with _Pendennis_, has no ease in style.
-
- MRS. ARCHER CLIVE (1801-1873), author of an early and well-told story
- of crime, entitled _Paul Ferroll_ (1855).
-
- MRS. HENRY WOOD (1814-1887).--A good plot-maker, whose _East
- Lynne_--both as book and play--has been phenomenally popular for many
- years; though _The Channings_, and others, are better literature.
-
-
-
-
-INDEX OF AUTHORS AND TITLES
-
-
- _Abbess, The_, 146.
-
- _Absentee, The_, 63.
-
- _Adam Bede_, 191, 204, 205, 220, 235.
-
- _Agnes Grey_, 184, 275.
-
- _Atherton_, 142.
-
- Austen, Jane, 17, 52, 55, 66-116, 117-30, 140, 152, 155, 156, 164,
- 166, 170, 172, 189, 207, 209, 211, 213, 219, 227-9, 231-3, 235, 237,
- 238-42, 244, 248, 250-2, 255, 268-75, 276, 280, 283, 284, 285, 289.
-
-
- _Barry Lyndon_, 108, 289.
-
- Behn, Mrs. Aphra, 2-5.
-
- _Beleaguered City, The_, 191.
-
- _Belford Regis_, 142.
-
- _Belinda_, 62, 130.
-
- Brontë, Anne, 184-6.
-
- -- Charlotte, 164-78, 180, 183, 185, 188, 190, 209, 210, 213, 229,
- 230, 233-4, 236, 237, 252-5, 257, 275-8, 280, 282, 285.
-
- -- Emily, 179-84, 185.
-
- Burney, Fanny (Madame D’Arblay), 2, 7-53, 59, 62, 67, 68, 70, 91,
- 117-30, 131, 137, 152, 155, 164, 170, 209, 211, 213, 226-7, 230-1,
- 235, 237, 238, 243, 246-250, 253, 255, 263-8, 280, 283, 289.
-
- -- Dr., 11, 68.
-
- Byron, Lord, 58.
-
-
- _Cameos of English History_, 199.
-
- _Camilla_, 35-53, 127, 128, 133, 226, 267.
-
- _Castle of Otranto_, 56.
-
- _Castle Rackrent_, 63.
-
- _Cecilia_, 13, 15, 48, 85, 118-23, 127, 128, 130, 140, 237, 238, 263,
- 266.
-
- _Chronicles of Carlingford, The_, 191-9.
-
- _Clarissa_, 14, 67, 245.
-
- _Cœlebs in Search of a Wife_, 64.
-
- Crabbe, 74, 141.
-
- Craik, Mrs., 186-8, 189, 199, 258-62, 286, 287.
-
- _Cranford_, 152-62.
-
- _Curate-in-Charge_, 189.
-
-
- _Daisy Chain, The_, 200-3.
-
- _Daniel Deronda_, 2, 217, 230.
-
- _David Simple_, 5.
-
- Day, Thomas, 60.
-
- _Deerbrook_, 150.
-
- Defoe, Daniel, 1, 7, 108.
-
- _Destiny_, 135, 139.
-
- Dickens, Charles, 289-92.
-
- _Domestic Manners of the Americans_, 146.
-
-
- Edgeworth, Maria, 32, 60-3, 81, 131, 187, 286, 288.
-
- Eliot, George, 167, 190, 191, 199, 204-25, 229-30, 233, 235-6, 237,
- 242, 243, 244, 255-57, 278-81, 282-284, 285, 287.
-
- _Émile_, 61.
-
- _Emma_, 80, 94-6, 121, 123, 242.
-
- _Essay on Irish Bulls_, 62.
-
- _Evelina_, 2, 11, 15, 18 _seq._, 66, 71, 85, 121, 123, 124, 125-6,
- 129, 140, 237, 250, 263, 265.
-
-
- _Felix Holt_, 218, 230.
-
- _Female Quixote_, 5.
-
- _Female Spectator_, 5.
-
- Ferrier, Susan, 131-40.
-
- Fielding, Henry, 5, 10, 13, 26, 30, 55, 282, 290.
-
- -- Sarah, 5.
-
- _Frank_, 61, 286.
-
- _Frankenstein_, 143-5.
-
-
- Galt, John, 189.
-
- Gaskell, Mrs., 152-63, 165.
-
- Godwin, William, 143.
-
- Goldsmith, Oliver, 10, 14.
-
- _Gulliver’s Travels_, 286.
-
-
- Hardy, Thomas, 288.
-
- Hazlitt, 32.
-
- _Heir of Redclyffe_, 257, 258.
-
- Heywood, Mrs., 5.
-
- _Hour and the Man, The_, 150.
-
-
- Inchbald, Mrs., 59, 60.
-
- _Inheritance_, 135, 139.
-
-
- _Jane Eyre_, 2, 165, 170, 172-6, 182, 234, 275, 276, 278.
-
- _John Halifax, Gentleman_, 187, 188, 190, 203, 258-62.
-
- Johnson, Dr., 11, 12, 13, 30, 52, 53, 267.
-
- Jonson, Ben, 30.
-
-
- _Lady Susan_, 105-16, 128, 289.
-
- Lamb, Charles, 140.
-
- _Lances of Lynwood, The_, 199.
-
- Lennox, Charlotte, 5.
-
- _Letters to Literary Ladies_, 61.
-
- _Little Duke, The_, 199.
-
- Lockhart, John Gibson, 172-175, 182.
-
-
- Macaulay, 6, 27, 241, 266.
-
- Mackenzie, Henry, 60.
-
- _Man of Feeling_, 59.
-
- Manley, Mrs., 5.
-
- _Mansfield Park_, 72, 96-100, 122, 124, 139, 233, 269.
-
- Marivaux, 67.
-
- _Marriage_, 135, 136, 139.
-
- Martineau, Harriet, 148-52, 187, 233, 286, 287.
-
- _Mary Barton_, 163.
-
- Meredith, George, 292.
-
- _Mill on the Floss, The_, 243, 256.
-
- _Miss Marjoribanks_, 192-5.
-
- Mitford, Mary Russell, 140-3, 207.
-
- _Moral Tales_, 61.
-
- More, Hannah, 63-5, 187.
-
- _Mysteries of Udolpho_, 21-23, 54-9, 134, 239, 250.
-
-
- _Nature and Art_, 60.
-
- _New Atlantis, The_, 5.
-
- _Noctes Ambrosianæ_, 131, 142.
-
- North, Christopher (Prof. Wilson), 131, 142.
-
- _North and South_, 162.
-
- _Northanger Abbey_, 56, 80, 91-3, 118, 121, 125-7, 250.
-
-
- Oliphant, Laurence, 191.
-
- -- Mrs., 188-99.
-
- _Oroonoko_, 3-5.
-
- _Our Village_, 140-3.
-
-
- _Pamela_, 5, 7, 14, 67, 283.
-
- _Parent’s Assistant_, 61.
-
- _Peasant and Prince_, 150.
-
- _Pendennis_, 290.
-
- _Peregrine Pickle_, 72, 76.
-
- _Persuasion_, 80, 100-4, 121, 122, 252, 273.
-
- _Pilgrim’s Progress_, 286.
-
- _Playfellow Series_, 149, 150.
-
- Ploughman Poet, see The “Shepherd.”
-
- Pope, Alexander, 9, 264.
-
- _Practical Education_, 61.
-
- _Pride and Prejudice_, 85-9, 118-20, 124, 125, 127, 139, 238, 242,
- 272.
-
- _Pursuit of Literature, The_, 55.
-
-
- Radcliffe, Mrs., 21-23, 32, 50, 54-9, 81, 91, 118, 167, 285.
-
- Richardson, Samuel, 1, 5, 7, 10, 13, 16, 50, 55, 67, 72, 229, 245,
- 248, 253, 282, 290.
-
- _Robinson Crusoe_, 286.
-
- _Romola_, 217, 230, 235.
-
- Rousseau, 3, 61.
-
-
- _Salem Chapel_, 195-9.
-
- _Sandford and Merton_, 60, 286.
-
- Scott, Sir Walter, 59, 72, 81, 131, 132, 288.
-
- _Sense and Sensibility_, 2, 89-91, 122, 126, 139, 227, 238.
-
- Shaw, Bernard, 26.
-
- Shelley, Mary, 143-5.
-
- “Shepherd,” The (that is, James Hogg), 7, 131, 142.
-
- _Shirley_, 169, 170, 176-8, 234.
-
- _Simple Story_, 60.
-
- _Sir Charles Grandison_, 24, 246-9.
-
- _Sketch Book, The_, 140.
-
- Smith, Sydney, 64.
-
- Smollett, Tobias, 10, 13.
-
- Sterne, Laurence, 10, 13.
-
-
- _Tales of Fashionable Life_, 62.
-
- Thackeray, W. M., 108, 112, 289-91.
-
- _The Tenant of Wildfell Hall_, 184.
-
- _Tom Jones_, 72, 76.
-
- Trollope, Mrs., 145-8.
-
-
- _Vanity Fair_, 227, 289.
-
- _Vicar of Wrexhill, The_, 146.
-
- _Villette_, 165, 168, 169, 170, 176, 234, 278.
-
-
- Walpole, Horace, 56, 57.
-
- _Wanderer, The_, 127.
-
- _Waverley_, 72.
-
- Whately, Archbishop, 80, 81.
-
- _Wives and Daughters_, 162.
-
- _Wuthering Heights_, 179-84, 275.
-
-
- Yonge, Charlotte M., 199-203, 257, 258, 286, 287.
-
-
-PRINTED BY MORRISON AND GIBB LTD., EDINBURGH
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s Notes
-
-Errors in punctuation have been fixed.
-
-Page 14: “That mar-marvellous” changed to “That marvellous”
-
-Page 139: “Aunts in _Marrriage_” changed to “Aunts in _Marriage_”
-
-Page 274: “Mrs. Goodard’s” changed to “Mrs. Goddard’s” and “when young
-ladies” changed to “where young ladies”
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WOMEN NOVELISTS ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.